Pendragoon

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 33 - Requiem

Nicole’s head turned, the action sending a sharp stab through her nerves as she took in the sight of her once friend.  Maraline hadn’t escaped unscathed, her armor was scuffed and dented, and several rips marred her clothes underneath.  Blood leaked from a few wounds, but most seemed superficial at best. 

“The hell was that?” Nicole demanded, her voice scraped raw, that electricity now proving to be too much for her body.  She convulsed, falling from Grace’s arms to the hard ground as she no doubt caught her girlfriend by surprise. 

The dreary sky quickly filled her vision even as her whole body trembled, then a helmet of red was looking down and across her body frantically. 

“I don’t know what to do,” Grace whispered. 

“Because there is nothing that can be done,” Maraline said.  Her arms were raised with open palms as she approached, then she ever so slowly lowered herself at Nicole’s side, kneeling opposite her girlfriend.  It said something for the situation that a blade hadn’t immediately lashed out for the remaining Sylan. “She has tapped into the Source directly, without a filter to protect herself from the destructive energies that empower all Rangers.” 

“That sounds bad.” 

Maraline turned an unimpressed glare upon Jeff’s cheeky comment.  The Purple Ranger held up his hands in surrender, but Nicole knew that he was ready to spring into action the moment that Maraline proved to have less than noble intentions.

“An understatement if there ever was one,” Maraline said dryly.  “If you were to drop your morph now, your body would tear itself apart from the sudden divestment of power.” 

Grace’s helmet whipped between Maraline and Nicole, and she could almost picture the frantic look on her face as she did.  “Then what do we do?”

Maraline bit her lip, looking away as a particularly violent tremor rushed through Nicole’s body, she bit her own lip clean through as she fought down the scream that wanted to tear its way free.  That warmth was now roiling within her core, setting her blood to boil within her veins.  It was the worst pain she had ever experienced, and she knew it was only going to get worse as the seconds continued to pass. 

“I do not know.  We have so few instances of this happening on record, and I was not permitted to view the records.” 

“Why help if you don’t have a solution?” Grace demanded, and Nicole could hear the tears choking those words. 

“Because I care,” Maraline whispered.  “Nicole was the first friend I made that I could truly call such.  I do not wish to see her perish.” 

“That doesn’t seem to hold true for the rest of us,” Devon said rather harshly even as he cradled his shield arm. 

Kayla elbowed him rather gently, yet didn’t issue a correction. 

“Even if I were to bring her to the Sovereign, I do not know what could be done,” Maraline continued, her voice full of mourning.  “The Prime Administrator would order her hooked up to every device we have until she came completely undone in the most horrifying of ways imaginable.” 

“You’ve already given up,” Grace accused. 

Maraline bowed her head, the tears falling freely. 

The worst part of it was that all Nicole could do was lay there as the power coursing through her threatened to burn her up completely.  Each pulse sent new tremors through her, Nicole’s mind slowly fraying at how intense the pain had grown without her realizing it.  She really was dying, and there was nothing anyone could do about it. 

It was obvious her team was reeling.  Even Carlos had come to join them and he looked like he’d lost a fight with a wood chipper.  Yet, even knowing that, Nicole knew she was worse.  The transformation hadn’t actually healed her, but forced her body back into a working shape by pure force and made her move according to her will. 

How she understood that was something she couldn’t really question at the moment given how she was currently screaming up blood from the latest surge to rush through her.  Arcs of energy were even starting to dance between her fingers and her suit was practically smoking.  Nicole knew she didn’t have much time, and so it was with a monumental force of will that she reached a hand up to Grace’s helmet, cupping it gently. 

She just wished that she could see her eyes one last time. 

“Mayhaps we could be of assistance?” 

Heads snapped to the source of the voice, though Nicole’s attempt was more of a slow bob as it fell to the side.  Yellow stood out starkly in the waning storm, with several colors flanking her.  Dimly Nicole recognized them, though her mind struggled to connect the memory to a coherent thought. 

“You,” Devon snarled, bringing his own battered weapons back to bear.

Kayla and Jeff were quick to step up to join him, standing as ready as they could with their damaged equipment.  Even Maraline had taken up her arms, standing protectively over Nicole’s prone form.  The only one that hadn’t stepped away was Grace, who had simply moved to better shelter Nicole from the new arrivals. 

“Me,” Yellow said, her voice oddly cheeky.  “Sup little silver, still dating that bimbo bitch?” 

“Fuck you,” he snarled. 

Yellow laughed.  “Oh, I finally got the little saint to curse, did I?  Adorable.” 

“What do you seek?” Maraline demanded. 

That brought the banter to a sharp end.  “Hello Conquista.  I’m surprised to see you standing alongside the inferior beings you look down upon.”  

“I am not my peers,” Maraline said. 

Yellow made a show of looking around the area, gesturing at all the destruction around them.  “I seem to recall you fighting right alongside them up until this one took a sudden downturn.  Feeling sympathy for a single human doesn’t absolve you of your deeds.” 

The way this new Ranger switched from irreverent to deadly serious was a bit of whiplash for Nicole to follow.  It was almost as if they were two different people speaking.  The other Rangers with her hadn’t spoken, and simply stood back at a parade rest, as though they were just window dressing on her performance. 

It was also disconcerting to see a second Purple Ranger among them, but it wasn’t as if Jeff had a monopoly on the color.  Orange stood out the most among them, their distracting color serving to ground Nicole’s attention even as the standoff continued. 

“My regard for Nicole extends to all of humanity,” Maraline said, her voice dripping with venom.  “Were it my decision, this war would not have happened.” 

“You’re still complicit,” Kayla snapped.  “You want to play at being better?  Then be fucking better!” 

“I do grieve the senseless loss of life, there is much waste in this conflict that I abhor,” Maraline hung her head at that admission.  “Our methods are needlessly cruel for your planet, and I wish it could be different.” 

“Then be different,” Grace said.  “You claim to want to nurture humanity, then put actions to those words.  Show us that you’re different from them.” 

“I cannot,” Maraline answered, tapping at her neck.  “I am allowed some freedom, but only so long as I act accordingly as a General of the Sylan Empire.” 

“You’re a slave,” Nicole whispered, but her words carried. 

Maraline turned shimmering eyes upon her, the depths of despair reflected back made her chest clench.  “You are…  Not incorrect.  I value life, and even should I perish, they would just replace me.  So, I endure what I must, so that when it comes time for my rule, I will be there to govern humanity with compassion.” 

“The road to hell is paved with good intentions,” Jeff said.  “You claim to be better, but you’re every bit the monster as Bartran.” 

“Perhaps I am,” Maraline said, softly.  “Were I any other Sylan General, you would all be dead.  That is the proof I offer of my compassion.” 

“You’re lucky that our mandate to end you is currently a secondary objective,” Yellow continued, addressing Maraline with that same derision.  “Your friend is dying, and we have a way to save her.” 

“Unlikely,” Maraline said immediately.  “Even the greatest technology aboard the Sovereign could not stop this process.” 

Yellow snorted.  “Oh, is the great Sylan Empire unable to do something to help a single girl?” 

The pair continued their posturing, right up until Nicole convulsed again, her every muscle pulling in on themselves violently.  She couldn’t even scream, her lungs had expelled everything they had and her jaw was locked.

“Enough fucking around,” Grace growled.  “If you can help her, then fucking do it already or piss the hell off!” 

“See, she gets it,” Yellow said.  “Now, would you kindly step aside so I can be of assistance?” 

After a tense moment, her companions parted and Yellow was allowed to approach.  She stepped beside Nicole, ignoring the glares from the other, or how Grace kept a tight grip on what remained of her axe.

“There is just one thing that I would be remiss to not mention,” Yellow said, kneeling down as they pulled a device from a pouch.  “It will require the sacrifice of your morpher.” 

Nicole’s eyes widened and she wanted to protest, yet she couldn’t form the words, only whimpers that cut off with an aborted scream.  She couldn’t stand the thought of not being able to stand alongside her friends, yet the alternative was death, and leaving Grace alone was simply unacceptable.  It was almost laughable, death would be the easy way out, yet she did not wish for it any longer.  She wanted nothing more than to continue living for the first time in a long time.

“Do it,” Nicole croaked out. 

Yellow nodded.  “When this concludes, we will take you to an emergency vehicle where you will be rushed to a hospital.  Red will be allowed to accompany you and we will ensure you receive the best care that can be provided.” 

“She better,” Grace snarled.

“You have my word, for what little that is worth at the moment,” Yellow said as she worked quickly, laying out a device on the ground before moving Nicole’s left arm to sit over it.  “I won’t lie, this will hurt.  We’ve only ever done this once before so there isn’t much of a baseline.” 

“Just get on with it,” Nicole said through grit teeth. 

Yellow chuckled.  “As you wish.” 

The device blinked to life and the heat suddenly surged through her core and down the arm atop the device.  It moved like liquid lightning and a honeybadger had hate fucked out back of a crackhouse before shoving the resulting demon spawn right through her blood.  The bitch was right, this was somehow worse than everything that came before. 

The world flickered and cold rain crashed into Nicole’s prone form, instantly sucking all the remaining heat from her body.  The convulsion that resulted from the shock was the worst yet, several grotesque sounds followed bringing fresh pain along with them. 

Mercifully, that seemed to mark the end of the torment from the raging storm of energy that had threatened to consume her.  Unfortunately she now felt completely hollowed out.  Grace was at her side, pulling her into her arms and a princess carry.  Nicole might have been put off by that if she wasn’t quite literally a limp noodle at the moment. 

“What did you do?” Maraline whispered.  “All of the Source energy was just siphoned from her into that device through her morpher.” 

“Neat, right?” Yellow said, already moving to pack it away.  “It’s something our research teams came up with, and how a certain anomaly survived your boss’ last assassination attempt.” 

It was becoming glaringly obvious that this group of Rangers weren’t mere smugglers, but instead something a lot more connected than they originally figured.  The way Maraline was looking at the device was hard to place, but it almost seemed as if she wanted to dive into the inner workings of it. 

Nicole tried to laugh at how cute it was, but coughed instead, which was quickly followed by a hacking episode that had her vision darkening at the edges and red flecks falling off Grace’s uniform in droplets a bit too thick to just be liquid.

“Stay with me,” Grace whispered.  “We’ll get you somewhere that will help.  Don’t worry.” 

“I’m not,” Nicole said, forcing a smile.  “I’m never worried so long as I have you.” 

“Oh God,” Yellow groaned as she passed the now glowing device off to another of her compatriots.  “Let’s get the little missy to a proper emergency unit before she kills me by exposure.” 

“Not to an ambulance?” Devon asked.  “No offense, but the last time we met, you threatened me with my identity.” 

“Well, you did poke your nose into matters you shouldn’t,” Yellow said easily.  “Relax, I’ve already got what I was after here, there’s no reason for me to threaten anyone at the moment.”  Her head tilted as she regarded the Silver Ranger.  “Unless you want me to threaten you, is that it?” 

Devon looked away sharply.  “N—no!” 

Yellow busted out in raucous laughter.  “Adorable.” 

“Can we perhaps move this along?” Grace demanded.  “If you hadn’t noticed, she’s sort of coughing her damn lungs up over here!” 

“Calm your tits,” Yellow said, waving a hand dismissively.  “Just buying time for my friends to secure the rather volatile Source energies before Conquista over there decides eye fucking the pretty lights aren’t enough for her.” 

Maraline blinked, tearing her gaze away from said device.  “I am not—” 

“Whatever,” Yellow said, cutting the Sylan off.  “Keep playing at being benevolent, first chance I get that isn’t neutral grounds and I’ll put a bullet through your head.” 

Yellow leapt into motion before Maraline could follow, and Grace matched her pace.  Nicole expected a hard impact as Grace touched down on solid ground, yet the expected shock never came as Grace landed with a surprising gentleness before bounding off again after the enigmatic Ranger.  

They were quick to cross the police line, leaving several ambulances in their wake.  Nicole could practically feel Grace’s hesitation at trusting this unknown Ranger, yet she carried through with it regardless.  Whatever their intentions, they didn’t appear actively malicious, just a bit of a catty bitch.

Yellow stopped at a tall building downtown, one that tickled some part of Nicole’s brain with familiarity, not that everything was firing correctly at the moment.  They paused at the door for a moment and Nicole tried to follow the conversation, yet struggled to parse every third word spoken between them.

A moment later the doors opened and a gurney was rushed out alongside a dozen different medical technicians.  Nicole found herself being set down gently, then several pinpricks along her arms followed as a dozen sensors were swiftly secured in place.  Nicole didn’t have the energy to squawk in indignation when they cut her shirt away to attach something else, it all happened so quickly and soon she was being ushered inside with all due haste.  They entered an elevator and Nicole felt her stomach drop as they went down rather than up. 

The elevator ride lasted for over a minute and she could only wonder how far they were going down when the door finally opened and she was rushed along a long steel hallway lit with harsh fluorescent bulbs.  It was only then that she realized that Yellow had left them at some point, but Grace was right there with her in her red uniform, her vizor cracked yet still intact. 

Her girlfriend also maintained a vice grip on her hand as they hurried along, eventually making it into a surgical room that looked like nothing Nicole had ever seen before, even when they rushed her in after her…attempt.  They shifted her over to the table, doctors rushing about as they took notes and began to bring in strange devices that were too reminiscent of sci-fi movie abductions.  Hell, one of them looked like a goddess be damned anal probe! 

Something cool rushed into her veins, finally calming the rawness that persisted from her last ditch efforts to stop Bartran from killing everyone she cared for.  It was a welcome reprieve after everything the last hour had dumped upon her.  Just as she felt the calming chill hit her heart and begin to spread through her entire form, red prisms shattered, revealing Grace with tears streaking down her cheeks.  Grace leaned down, placing gentle lips upon Nicole’s own, barely the ghost of contact, and then they pulled away. 

“I love you,” Grace whispered, but Nicole was already slipping away into blissful unconsciousness.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 32 - Knife's Edge

The twin figures of the enemy generals sent fresh waves of panic through Nicole even as her blood seemed to burn within her.  Every nerve in her body screamed that she needed to move, to do something other than just standing still.

“Generals,” Bartran snapped, his voice hitching slightly as his hand closest to the embedded blade twitched.  “You were instructed to stay aboard the Sovereign.” 

“That plan changed the moment you allowed yourself to be impaled by an inferior life form,” the blue woman said with a sneer.  “Do not repeat Trolgar’s foolishness.  Retreat before we lose our greatest warrior to his foolish pride.” 

A leering snarl came to the Commander’s face as he glared back at his subordinates.  He’d kept the Rangers in view, his body still poised and coiled to react to even the slightest provocation.  The same could be said of the two Generals that stood at the third point of their standoff, they too held the poise of warriors ready to fight at the slightest provocation. 

Nicole’s eyes settled upon Maraline, and for the first time she could see the cracks in her usual poise that weren’t visible until she could compare her to the one that no doubt mentored her in the art.  If what Bartran said was true, then Maraline was a baby for their species.  He was tens of thousands of years old, and the other woman, Guiana, had to be up there as well.  There was a sureness to her stance that suggested there was nothing to improve, that she had truly mastered every facet of herself.

It dawned on Nicole that humanity truly was nothing more than children to these immortal monsters.  Were all of their hopes and dreams nothing more than petulant delusions to them?  Maraline spoke so passionately about her plans for humanity, yet her mentors were beings so far beyond any of them. 

“Why bring her?” Bartran demanded, gesturing at the youngest of the invaders.  “We both know General Maraline doesn’t have it in her to harm her pet human.” 

Maraline winced, looking away. 

“True,” Guiana said.  “Yet that does not preclude her usefulness in your retrieval.” 

“I do not require retrieval,” Bartran growled.  “Such an injury is not enough to fell me.” 

Looking at the wound, Nicole could only imagine the level of surgery needed to remove a weapon that was fused to flesh and bone.  The entire thing would need to be cut away before any treatment could be considered.  Were they able to regenerate flesh and bone?  She had no idea, but one thing was for sure, she couldn’t give them the chance.

These beings had so little regard for the horrors they unleashed, saw humanity as something to scrape off their boots, and they planned to just leave without paying their pound of flesh?  Nicole’s eyes trailed over the destruction, the bodies no doubt buried in the rubble all around them.  All of that, and they intended to just fuck off without losing anything of value?

Just the thought of it had Nicole’s teeth grinding as she readied herself to do something truly stupid.  All the power within her pulsed and she launched herself straight for the Commander.  His eyes widened just as Guiana’s narrowed, Nicole’s blade a hair’s breadth from meeting flesh.  Green light flashed and Bartran vanished just as Nicole’s blade would have opened his throat.

A rending scream tore through Nicole’s throat as she turned to face the remaining invaders.  Maraline looked away, but Guiana didn’t so much as blink.  Her experience showed, and Nicole knew she was the threat that they would need to counter next.  Bartran might be beyond reach but another opportunity had fallen into their laps. 

Guiana drew a thin blade, a rapier of some sort, and lashed out with lightning precision for Nicole’s visor.  Moving with speed that she didn’t know she possessed, Nicole deflected the strike.  The woman’s eyes barely twitched at the deflection and already she had directed her blade into another pinpoint strike, splitting a raindrop as she did.  Nicole’s heart lurched as she barely moved aside, sparks flying from where the blade had grazed her suit.

Guiana might not be as powerful as Bartran, but she was a hell of a lot faster.

The blade blurred with motion and sparks shot from Nicole’s suit with every near miss.  She only managed to deflect every third strike at best and could feel the growing strain on the  energy that had allowed her to stand and fight once more.  Blades sparked and clashed as Nicole frantically tried to avoid becoming a pincushion.  Then the next expected strike never came and Guiana stood casually a dozen feet away, leaning against her thin blade.

“Oh, now that is intriguing,” Guiana said, her tone more scholarly than anything like that of a warrior.  Sounds of combat continued from nearby, but Nicole couldn’t spare the attention to see what it was.  “Just what have you done to yourself to allow the Source to filter through your body like that?”  Nicole wasn’t certain how to answer that, making the mistake of blinking.  When her eyes opened, Guiana was inches from her helmet.  “More importantly, how have you not combusted into a smattering of atoms?”

Her single blade lashed out, but the Sylan casually stepped aside.  The dance continued as Nicole pushed herself to keep up with the woman’s movements.  None of her attacks managed more than a glancing deflection against the impeccable form of her opponent, even if the thin blade practically sang with each one.  Guiana danced back, a trilling laugh on her lips as she did.

“You managed to come close to matching the Commander in strength, yet the question remains…”  Guiana blurred again, clearing the distance in an instant.  “Can I push you to match my speed as well as you’ve matched his strength?” 

Dagger met rapier yet again as Nicole could only gape at the incredulity of the statement.  Was this monster truly using their battle as a fucking science experiment?  The burning within Nicole’s core only grew from her anger, the energy surging through her veins.  Nicole reached for it, grabbed hold, and forced it into shape. 

Her missing blade reformed, the act of doing so sending raw agony through her entire form, yet she didn’t waver as she resumed her offensive with both weapons in hand once more.  Despite Nicole’s assault now having redoubled, Guiana didn’t seem to be exerting any more effort than she had previously.

“My, that is impressive!” Guiana cooed as she didn’t even break her stride, dancing between blows like the smoothest dancer in history.  “Pity you don’t have a clue how to properly duel with those weapons.  There is no finesse to your technique, if it could even be called that.” 

Impossibly, her speed increased, the strikes coming not only faster, but more precise.  Nicole barely managed to keep up with the new pace and that was when it clicked.  The woman was intentionally pushing her to improve! 

This time it was Nicole who disengaged, panting for breath as she glared harshly under her helmet at the ancient invader.  Guiana took it in stride, keeping to her loose stance.  Nicole understood right then, the moment she actually presented a proper threat to the invader, she would be cut down for the audacity. 

The Sylan wouldn’t tolerate a true threat to their conquest, that was why Bartran had stepped in when he did.  By defeating that creature, Nicole showed that she needed to be eliminated, just as White’s team had once been.  Bartran had failed, so a different enemy had stepped in to finish what he started. 

For the first time, Nicole allowed herself to take in the other battle happening.  Maraline fought with twin blades with an odd recurve that didn’t quite make sense until she danced back, slamming them together where a beam of light joined the tips and she drew it back, forming an arrow that shot forth, impacting the silver shield Devon hastily projected.

Kayla had a thin strip of wood in hand that danced with thin vines, ready to lash out, yet heavily diminished from her usual fare.  Jeff’s spear was little more than a half shaft with a point and Grace’s once greataxe was reduced to a single-bladed hand axe.  Worse, they had all formed up around Carlos who was panting heavily, his morph having fallen away at some point in the struggle.

That plan was now being thrown out the window.  She’d hoped that the combined effort of the team might have been enough to slow down Guiana, yet it seemed that even Maraline was more than a match for her exhausted companions. 

“Starting to realize how futile your resistance is?” Guiana asked as though she were commenting on the weather.  “Sometimes it is good to take stock, to realize you’re about to die.” 

Gritting her teeth, Nicole focused back upon the invader, anger deep in her veins.  She wanted nothing more than to answer the burning deep in her soul, yet she knew that doing so would only play into the monster’s hands.  Nicole knew that even if she managed a win, Maraline would just step in, and who knew how many other monsters might be waiting up above to come down and continue their work? 

Would Nicole have to fight hundreds that could all cripple an entire Ranger team before they could truly say that they had won?  Just how hopeless was the war if these were the sort of warriors that they could bring to the field?  What the hell were they keeping in reserve? 

Steel flashed and Nicole was back on the defensive, deflecting the strikes aimed at vital areas, wincing as the blade scraped along her shield in those she lacked the speed or skill to properly deflect.  The Sylan General wore a manic grin on her face as she pushed their dance ever faster. 

Nicole tried to steal glances at the other battle that continued on despite them, yet each momentary distraction cost her a hit.  There would be no winning if things continued as they were.  Nicole could feel herself fraying, whatever she had done to get back on her feet wasn’t coming without a cost, and she was not looking forward to the moment it came to collect.  They needed something to even the scales and quickly. 

Carlos was still down, though it was clear that Maraline wasn’t pressing her advantage to the fullest and instead occupied herself with keeping the others from interfering with Nicole’s own battle.  To what end, she had no idea, but it did present an opportunity.  Bartran had called Nicole an anomaly, and Carlos was counted among that number as well. 

Did that mean he could also draw on some other source of power to fuel his morph and recover his injuries?  She wasn’t sure, but it was their best chance at making it through the coming struggle. 

Nicole angled herself, shifting the flow of the battle so her back was to Carlos, sparks flying from each adjustment costing her.  Nicole wasn’t sure how her kinetic field hadn’t collapsed yet, between Bartran and now Guiana she had taken more hits than ever before, yet was still standing.  Each hit pulled at the heat growing within and it was a wonder that the rain wasn’t turning to steam with every drop that fell upon her suit.

Arms trembled as Nicole brought her blades back up, her breathing labored but steady.  She tried to feel for her heartbeat, but it was practically buzzing with that same warmth that fueled her, burning with such intensity that it scared her.  Every twitch of her muscles sent electricity through her nerves that Nicole could tell should feel like the worst agony ever, yet she endured without flinching.  Just what was it doing to her that she went from struggling to keep up with these monsters to trading blows with them? 

Nicole needed to goad the Sylan into striking hard, to knock her back over to Carlos so they could stand together, but something told Nicole that she was far too experienced to fall for such a simple ploy.  That begged the question of how she was going to get her to follow along even for an instant. 

“You will not be the end of us,” Nicole spat, her teeth chattering within her helm.  “I refuse to fall to the likes of you.” 

As if the universe was out to slap Nicole, her leg gave out, staggering her as she fought to stay upright.  Just what was happening to her?  Why did she feel so much power but her body was struggling to do as she asked? 

“Oh, is the little Ranger starting to realize what situation she’s in?” Guiana asked.  “You’re already fated to die, you know.  That little stunt you pulled will see to it even if I were to withdraw now.” 

“Stunt?” Nicole demanded.  “What the hell are you talking about?” 

Guiana tutted.  “So crass.  I mean that unfiltered morph anomalies like yourself can sometimes pull off.  It’s always fatal in species as fragile as your own.  The moment it happened I knew you would die, but it is such a rare opportunity to gather data that I couldn’t let you go quietly.” 

Nicole turned her eyes upon Maraline, the Sylan who once professed to be her friend.   The question was on her lips, but she didn’t dare give it voice.  Maraline looked away, a single streak of water trailing down from her eye to join the beads of rain upon her.

A yawning pit opened deep in Nicole’s stomach as the warmth continued to rise.  Had she truly consigned herself to death?  Was all of her efforts for nothing?  No…  She refused to accept that, not now.  Not when she finally had so much to live for, not when she could still fight!  

“Ah, determination rather than despair,” Guiana said, almost sounding excited.  “Yes, fight until your body rends itself!  Show me the true potential of the Source!” 

The lunge was like lightning, faster than her eyes could follow, yet Nicole caught it on her blades, deflecting it up and over her shoulder.  She twisted with the momentum, sending a leg at Guiana’s side.  Nicole expected a dodge, and Guiana was clearly in motion to do so, yet her foot managed to connect.  The Sylan’s eyes barely started to widen before she was sent to the ground with a titanic impact that sent debris dozens of feet into the air despite the ferocious storm above.  Even the rain seemed beaten back for a moment as the wave of force expanded outward. 

Guiana bounded out of the cloud of dust before Nicole had a chance to process that she’d scored a hit, wiping at a thin trail of dark blood that dripped from her jaw.  It was gone the moment the rain cascaded back over her and her sword was raised once more.  The whole exchange of dialog must have concluded, because she didn’t have any further remarks before springing back into the fray. 

Sparks flew as Nicole fought on, desperate to end the battle, to keep her friends safe.  Sparks flew, yet they were now more from the contact of their blades than any strikes against her suit.  Nicole was still growing, now able to match Guiana, yet she knew it was a finite thing.  Eventually she would hit a tipping point and all that power would be the end of her.  It gave her the strength needed, but even then, she didn’t want to fall victim to the fate that Guiana said awaited her.  

Nicole danced around strikes that just minutes ago would have sent her stumbling, retaliated with blows thunderous enough that they briefly beat back the elements, and yet she somehow knew it wasn’t enough.  She needed something more if she was going to beat Guiana.  Something solid brushed against her foot and she barely had an instant to realize what it was before a grin was coming to her face. 

Nicole stomped her foot at the same instant she threw both her knives at Guiana.  The Sylan General swatted them aside, though one scored a thin gash along her cheek as she barely managed to redirect it, yet that left her open to what Nicole had managed to stir up from under the rubble. 

Commander Bartran had retreated, yet there was one thing he hadn’t left with, and that was what Nicole was now wrapping her fingers around.  The comically oversized greatsword was completely unwieldy to someone of her size, yet in that moment she had the strength of the cosmos itself seemingly coursing through her veins. 

The moment her fingers grasped it tightly, Nicole swung with everything she had.  Her arms protested the force, she could feel how her bones cracked and joints tore, yet she still managed to bring it around into a devastating arc that included Guiana’s torso within.  The woman pivoted, committing to a defense rather than attempt a dodge.  Her blade came up, braced by her free arm, then something deep and purple pulsed through her the moment it made contact. 

Whatever that had been, it shattered with explosive force, knocking Nicole well clear of the site and sent the Commander’s sword spinning into the sky.  Even the storm was pushed back, farther than anything else had managed before.  Nicole found herself bouncing off the rough ground, her suit sparking wildly, only to crash into something unyielding and RED.

Grace stood firm, her axe wedged into a large chunk of concrete as she held on to both her anchor and Nicole.  A surge of affection welled up for her girlfriend and she found herself clinging tightly to the anchor that had come into her life and made it all worth it.  The reason she fought, and would continue to do so, even when others insisted she was fated to die. 

The wind died down after a moment, then the storm came crashing back down with it, drenching the battlefield once more.  There was a crater where Guiana had once stood, yet the woman herself was nowhere to be seen.  Was it too much to hope?  Probably, but at the moment it seemed that the battle might well and truly be over. 

“You fool.” 

Or not. 

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 31 - Anomaly

The world returned with a snap of searing agony. 

Nicole gasped, only to immediately regret it as her entire torso seemed to protest the action in the worst way.  She curled in on herself instinctively, even as her entire body convulsed from the worst pain Nicole had ever experienced in her life.  The world fell away for a moment as there was nothing other than the intimacy she shared with torment itself. 

Despite that, she forced her eyes open, the world swam around her and the contents of her stomach came up violently, sending fresh spikes of red hot something through her ribs, which she dimly came to realize were probably broken.  Her ears hammered with the ongoing sounds around her, unable to make sense of them. 

Yet, Nicole knew she was needed, it itched under her skin in a way that superseded the pain.  Despite the world wobbling and sound washing over her, she rolled over and finally came to see the carnage that had continued without her. 

Carlos deflected thunderous blows that somehow drowned out even the crash of the actual lightning above.  The Commander backhanded an axe away and Nicole’s heart lurched at the sight of Grace continuing the battle.  Jeff was helping Kayla back to her feet while Devon traded places with Grace.  His broken shield was of little use yet he kept on fighting anyway.

That Nicole had been reduced to a spectator then taken out of the fight so easily made her blood boil even as it spilled from several wounds.  A grimace came to her face as she realized her own morph was gone, that she was reduced to being less effective than a normal person with her injuries.  With a great effort Nicole brought her wrist up only for despair to swallow her at the sight of a low power warning on the watch face.

No…  No no no NO! 

Was there truly nothing that she could do to help her team as they fought for their lives?  Nicole hated feeling helpless, yet that was exactly what she had been for the entire battle.  Anger burned deep within, yet there wasn’t anything she could do with it aside for scream at how everything fucking hurt.

Carlos’ weapon was bent, yet he continued to deflect Bartran’s heavy blows with the damaged weapon.  Worse, Grace was right there with him, her axe chipped and splintered, yet she wasn’t giving up.  Even Jeff and Kayla had rejoined Devon in attempting to prove even a fleeting distraction for the unstoppable monster that had come for their lives.

Nicole grit her teeth until they cracked.  She refused to allow herself to remain a bystander while her friends fought and bled in an effort to keep her safe.  That fury pulsed through her, deep and warm, yet there was nothing she could do with such emotions with how broken her body remained.  Even if she could morph again she wouldn’t be of any help! 

With trembling arms Nicole forced them under herself and pushed.  Her entire body convulsed even as she heaved, yet Nicole didn’t give in despite her failing body.  Instead she focused on the growing warmth within that pulsed in time with her heart.  Determination was the only thing that she let drive her, that raw need to stand and do anything. 

The greatsword of the Sylan Commander swung fiercely, and this time Carlos crumbled as his weapon practically folded around the blade and drove itself into his stomach.  Sparks flew, yet his morph held as he was flung away.  Grace screamed as she brought her axe down, yet the Commander didn’t even pay her any fleeting attention as he caught the blade in one of his spare arms. 

“Truly impressive,” the Commander said.  “You’ve put up far more resistance than the last team I personally crushed, you should be proud.” 

“I’ll only feel pride when you’re dead on the ground,” Grace snapped, letting go of her weapon so she could dance back. 

Bartran turned, a sigh upon his lips.  “Then I’m afraid you’ll be waiting until the heat death of the universe, because I am ageless and serve our eternal Administrator.” 

“Big talk,” Jeff said, bringing his mangled spear back up.  “I’ll be sure to write it on your tombstone.” 

“You are welcome to try,” Bartran said, sounding more weary than bothered by the struggle. 

Jeff was then backhanded by the General faster than Nicole could follow as her heart leapt into her throat as the man suddenly loomed over Grace, her own axe raised high.  Time seemed to still as that heat within swelled as if to answer the cold dread that threatened to overwhelm her.

Feet planted beneath her, Nicole stood even as the storm stood still around her.  Wind whipped her soaked hair as blood dripped down her face, all locked in a moment that she was detached from.  None of that mattered, not in that moment.  Not when Grace was about to die right in front of her! 

Something within Nicole snapped and that warmth that had been building surged forth as Nicole’s world fell into a void that consisted of nothing more than pain itself.  Her ribs cracked and popped, her limp arm twisted, and the spinning of her head snapped into focus as every nerve in her body burned as though a live current ripped through her form. 

Broken bones and torn muscles were old companions, yet this moment dwarfed anything she had experienced before.  Every nerve in her body lit up with searing agony, and she screamed as broken bones mended themselves, her cries raw and guttural.  She’d torn muscles before, broken bones and pinched nerves.  This was all of that and so much more, everywhere, all at once.  

Nicole would have begged for death if she didn’t have a reason to continue fighting.  Teeth cracked in her skull as she bit down on the scream that wanted to tear its way from her throat only for them to painfully reform a moment later.  Her whole body tore itself apart only to reform under the surge that had overtaken her.

That frozen moment held itself even as the pain began to subside and the void that had consumed her rippled.  A blur of black shot forth from within, and Nicole’s fist buried itself deep within the Commander’s stomach.  The towering mad wasn’t launched away, but he did bend under the force of the impact.

The frozen rain exploded away from them, the shockwave reverberating through the world as the march of time finally resumed.  Nicole took in the sight of her outstretched arm, the familiar brown leather wrapped suit.  Her fist was clenched from the punch, and Nicole didn’t need to be told that she was once again in her Ranger uniform. 

The Commander stumbled away, the axe falling from his hand as another came up to his stomach.  Nicole straightened up, standing firm even as the heat of pure energy beat in time with her heart, flowing through her with a steady pulse that burned her raw as the power coursed through her every pore. 

“Holy shit,” a hollow voice whispered from beside her. 

“Grace,” Nicole said softly.  “Get the others and make ready.  I’ll tag in for now.” 

Absently aware of her girlfriend nodding, Nicole stood strong as she stepped forward.  Her entire existence was agony, her mind wanted to curl in on itself and escape from whatever she was experiencing.  Nicole knew she couldn’t endure it for long, but she didn’t need long, just enough time to take the monster before them down. 

“How?” Bartran demanded, a hand still covering where Nicole had punched him.  “You had one foot in the grave, yet here you stand once again…”  As he trailed off, his eyes widened.  “Of course.  Another anomaly in the models beyond the baseline.” 

“I don’t care about any of that,” Nicole snarled, her blades shimmering into reality as she gripped them tightly.  “All I care about is seeing you dead and my team safe.” 

“Marvelous,” Bartran declared, bringing his own blade up in a three handed grip.  “Come then, Ranger.  Show us what it is that makes you unique!” 

A blade bigger than her came crashing down, Nicole brought her twin blades up and caught the blow, twisting so it fell beside her even as she moved to strike back.  The Commander shifted his grip, using his free arm to block the kick Nicole attempted and brought the sword around to strike. 

Nicole shifted, letting the blade pass through her, ignoring the wrongness she felt as her form rippled.  Something about it was different now, even with how the power surged through her, that sensation of being hollow was scoured away.  Nicole’s entire being was a livewire of unfiltered power, and she intended to bring every ounce of it forward as she brought the enemy Commander down once and for all. 

Daggers lashed out, turning solid mid-swing.  Bartran caught them on his gauntlets, scraping against the metal in a shower of sparks as the towering brute pushed them aside.  Nicole’s eyes narrowed as she pushed off the ground, twisting around the retaliatory strike with all of her acrobatic prowess.  Even then, the blade scraped against her renewed barrier, sparks dancing off the surface of her suit. 

The world itself shuddered at the force of their exchange, struggling to keep up with their movements.  Their motions broke the sound barrier, the impacts shook the ground beneath them.  Nicole’s very soul seemed to resonate within her, the power building with each moment as she pushed herself beyond her prior limits. 

Bartran’s expression had shifted from indifference to determination as their dance raged on.  Everything else fell away as Nicole threw her entire being into defeating the man before her.  The voices of all those who had fallen at his hand seemed to call out, demanding vengeance, and she was all too happy to be the vessel that delivered it. 

Even after several weeks as a Ranger the power that she now felt dwarfed anything she had experienced before.  She knew that true evil stood before her, and she would face it with everything she could muster. 

Because Rangers held the fucking line.

All four arms grasped the blade as Bartran raised it high, then brought it down with everything he had.  With a snarl on her lips, Nicole brought her blades up and deflected the blow, her arms vibrating as the metal of each ground along one another.  Bartran’s blade sunk deep into the earth, not that it would slow the titan down for even an instant. 

Nicole took advantage of the momentum and rushed in close, bringing her blades up to strike at the opening she had created.  Bartran’s eyes weren’t fearful, they were full of resolve and determination.  It shouldn’t have surprised Nicole when he released his grip on the blade, yet it still took her an instant too long to realize that he had done so. 

Four hammer fists cracked against her uniform, sending a shower of sparks flying as her legs buckled under the force of the blow, yet she did not fall.  Nicole brought her blades up and they found flesh, drawing blood for the first time against the monster that was determined to grind humanity beneath his heel. 

Immediately the Commander backed off, jumping three dozen feet back.  For a moment the pair just stared each other down, even as Nicole forced herself to remain steady.  The heat of her transformation continued to burn hotter with each moment, and Nicole knew she was on a timer for how long she could keep pushing herself.

The moment broke as Bartran looked down at the shallow wounds that Nicole had left in his flesh.  Fingers brushed against the cuts and came back wet with his own blood.  Of all the things she might have anticipated, she hadn’t expected the man to laugh.

“Wonderful,” he said, a smile coming to his twisted face, almost manic in its intensity.  “Such an interesting specimen, and what marvelous data you’re providing.  It is such a pity that you have to die, we could learn so much from continued study.” 

Nicole didn’t appreciate that he seemed to regard her as little more than a lab specimen and made that known by falling back into her loose stance with blades at the ready as she took a deep breath to center herself.  She wasn’t a heavy hitter, she was nimble and had ways through offense and defense both.  Nicole needed to play to her strengths rather than let the experienced Commander direct the fight.

Aggression was how she needed to play things. 

Nicole eyed the blade still embedded in the ground beside her and briefly considered kicking it as far away as she could, yet that would be too expected.  She hooked her foot under it, then flicked her ankle, sending the blade tumbling through the air.  Bartran caught it almost absently, eyeing her warily as she shrugged with a smirk under her helm. 

That moment of confusion was the only opening her team needed as Carlos and Grace charged the man from each side, he started to move to counter them only to stumble as his legs were locked down by thin vines.  Jeff and Devon came up behind him, hitting both knees.  The Commander began to topple even as he deflected the strikes from Grace and Carlos. 

Nicole was already upon him, the opening not wasted.  She lashed out with one blade, knowing he had one hand already moving to intercept.  Rather than let him deflect, Nicole phased.  Her world shifted as the power within pulsed, despite that, he’d still managed to clip her wrist before it turned incorporeal. 

Letting go of the intangible blade as it passed through his body, Nicole made ready to continue her follow up strike as she turned.  Something shifted in Bartran as the hairs on Nicole’s neck stood.  She brought the second blade around, aiming for his chest, yet the Commander was already in motion to stop her.  It was in that moment when the first blade solidified.  Nicole’s eyes widened in shock at the sight of her blade now embedded within Bartran’s gut. 

Determination gripped Nicole tightly as she redoubled her effort to drive the second blade home.  Bartran’s closed fist lashed out far faster than anything he had managed before and struck against her helm, knocking Nicole away before it could land.  She tumbled for a moment before coming back to her feet in a three point stance, her feet and hand carving themselves through the rubble with a shower of sparks.  She still had a grip on the remaining blade, yet all she could see was the one still embedded in the Commander’s stomach. 

Nicole tried to call it back, yet it didn’t answer, as though it was no longer part of her power.  Bartran’s hand came down to grip the blade as he tried to pull it free, yet it remained stubbornly stuck where she had struck him. 

“Annoying,” the Commander said, his voice no longer as heavy.  It now wheezed as he breathed out the word.  “What ability is this that you can so casually violate physics?  Oh, General Guiana will be positively ecstatic to dive into the science behind this application of the Source!” 

Nicole’s jaw worked for a moment as she tried to think of something that she could say to that.  How the hell was he considering scientific advancements while he had a foot long blade stuck between two of his goddess be damned abs?  That moment of levity in the Commander shattered abruptly as a red heeled boot slammed into the embedded blade. 

Grace pushed away even as the Commander let out an aborted cry of what could only be pain.  Bartran stumbled, remaining upright through grit teeth as his blade clattered to the broken ground.  His hand now clutched at the embedded blade even as dark blood trailed down from torn skin.

“Yeah, that looked like it hurt,” Grace spat, gripping the remains of her axe.  “There’s plenty more where that came from you genocidal prick.” 

Jeff and Devon stepped up beside them, both of their uniforms carried damage from the battle.  Kayla wasn’t far behind, her hood having been torn away and the edges of her jacket portion were heavily frayed.  Carlos was the last, though he seemed the most intact he also walked with a limp.

Nobody had intact weapons, even Nicole’s own remaining blade was chipped from the battle they had fought.  Deep within Nicole, that surge of power continued to burn away at her, demanding she give more of herself over to it, to drive herself forward and end the monster that had brought death to so many others. 

Six Rangers stood exhausted, yet their enemy had flagged.  Commander Bartran was bleeding and weakened, and Nicole knew they were unlikely to ever get another opportunity like this one if they intended to end the war.  Killing him might not be enough to stop it, but no other fighter on the opposing side demonstrated anything close to what he could do. 

They had to end it here and now before he managed to escape and lick his wounds. 

Green light blinded everyone present as visors struggled to adjust and two figures materialized behind Bartran.  One was the familiar form of Maraline, yet the other was someone that Nicole had only seen in a still image from Carlos’ debriefing packet.  The blue-skinned woman stood nearly eight feet tall and had four whip-like mechanical tails that flowed behind her like tentacles.

Everything about the woman radiated danger, from her posture to the hardness of her eyes.  It was enough to distract Nicole from Maraline long enough that she managed to step forward, placing herself between the Rangers and the injured Commander.  That was when Nicole finally noticed that her would-be friend had shed her elegant dress and now wore fitted royal blue armor that clung to her form.  If there had been any doubt that Maraline was a warrior, those were thoroughly dissuaded by the stark figure she now cut. 

“I do believe this battle has run its course,” Maraline said, her voice cold.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 30 - Line

Nicole’s limbs trembled as she drove her blade through one of the connecting tissues of the massive beast even as it lashed out with a deafening cry that shattered glass.  Once again she was forced to phase through the retaliatory strike.  Given the ease with which the creature could crush stone and steel, Nicole didn’t think her chances against the monster were all that favorable.

That hadn’t stopped her from fighting.  Her friends continued to cut through the remaining machines within the barrier Silver had conjured, keeping the machines from running rampant.  Unfortunately Nicole didn’t have that luxury as the centipede tore through buildings like an old Japanese monster movie set.

People were dying with each building the beast brought down.  Their screams were drowned out by the beast’s own wailing and the torrent of rain that continued to batter the city.  Nicole put all that aside as blades cut deep between layers of metallic chitin, seeking the tender flesh that the mutant fought to protect.  It was a breathtakingly delicate dance that took every ounce of focus Nicole could give.  Adrenaline was the only thing keeping her upright as she fought on.  She couldn’t rest, not yet, not until the beast was dead.  

Phasing through another angry swipe, Nicole continued to methodically take the beast apart.  Much of her anger was still there, simmering deep, but she’d exhausted herself in expressing the rage she felt over the senseless loss of life.  Nicole knew she would see Maraline again, and she would make her answer for this atrocity when she did. 

This was far beyond the pale, a war crime by every definition that humanity judged them, not that Nicole could expect alien conquerors to hold to those same standards.  No, humanity were in the midst of fighting a war for survival, and Nicole was a soldier in that very battle. 

She phased through a return swipe, her very being fraying at the edges as the claw scythed through where she hovered in the air.  There was no pain from it, and she never experienced such fatigue when passing through walls and such, but a living being of such immense power was doing something to her from repeated avoidance. 

Continued attrition wasn’t an option, not if that was the price of avoiding the blows.  No, she needed to finish the fight if she was going to survive much longer.  Her blades could pierce its flesh, she was able to score hits, sever connecting tissues, but she was struggling to finish the creature off.  

The world narrowed as Nicole focused on the pincers, they jerked in halting motions due to her continued strikes.  Feet touched chitin and Nicole kicked off, her blades lashing out as she passed.  Blue blood spewed from the wound as the massive claw began to list, then the creature screeched and flailed.  The claw snapped off, flying off across the rooftops only to crash down in the distance.

Despite the crippling blow, Nicole remained in motion, her legs bending as she impacted the asphalt, sending spiderweb cracks spreading for dozens of feet as she kicked off once more.  A crater was left behind as she launched forward, her focus singular.  The remaining pincer shifted as the beast thrashed but Nicole didn’t falter.  Her blades found their mark and the scene repeated itself, another claw flew through the air, shattering a storefront as it tumbled through the rubble and came to a halt.

The mutant rolled, crushing buildings flat as it did.  Despite being flat against the ground, its carapace still towered over the buildings that remained standing.  Nicole landed atop one of the few within two blocks.  Legs as long as a city bus clawed at the air, pushed at the rubble, and the beast writhed in agony from the lost limbs.  It still wasn’t enough.

Even with the pincers gone, Nicole needed to end it. 

Mind racing, she tried to remember all she could about biology class and the insects covered.  All she could think of was the same as dealing with any creature; sever the connection to the brain and bring it down from there.  Even if it was just an over-sized insect, it would need to be reinforced to survive the larger carapace and the weight of its own organs. 

Plan of action loosely in mind, Nicole fell from the ledge, then kicked off the wall with everything she had.  Brick and concrete burst under the force of her limbs and with a sharp twist, Nicole flipped around just as her feet impacted the flopping worm.  Chitin cracked and splintered under the force of impact, driving the beast into the broken earth. 

Crushing jaws came for her, yet Nicole danced around them, shifting her form for a brief moment to maintain momentum.  That hollowed out feeling returned, scraping at something she couldn’t put a name to as she came back into the world with thundering footsteps carrying her along the carapace. 

Gasping for breath beneath her helmet even as spots filled her vision, Nicole reached the joint at the base of the creature’s spine and dove between the segments.  Blades hacked into the exposed flesh, carving away at the tender weakness left so the creature would remain flexible and mobile.

The creature thrashed with renewed vigor as she cut deep, then the joint contracted and threatened to crush her.  Sparks flew from her suit as Nicole grit her teeth, willing away the impulse to shift and escape, and forced her blades in deeper.  Blood and pus spewed forth, drenching her form.  Thankfully there was no smell, the helmet doing an amazing job filtering the air as she continued her morbid work until she finally hit something solid and cordlike.

Even as the creature dropped to the ground unmoving, Nicole continued to carve through the thick strands of connecting fibers.  Despite her work the tail end continued to twitch and thrash and Nicole vaguely recalled some detail about secondary brains that some creatures were speculated to possess. 

Nicole bent over as she finally stood, huffing out heavy breaths even as she forced her own rising bile back down.  Removing her helmet to vomit did not sound like a good idea in the moment.  Her eyes were locked onto the still moving portion of the creature and then she looked down at her knives. 

Maybe Grace would be up to severing that portion, her axe was certainly more suited to such work than her own weapons ever hoped to be.  Still, she wasn’t done yet.  Stumbling off the fallen mutant, Nicole barely managed to land feet first in the deep sludge that had formed from the ongoing storm.  

Even with that minor miracle, said legs couldn’t support her weight and she fell right over.  She barely had the energy to roll onto her back as she stared skyward, the rain still coming down.  Once again she was thankful for the helmet filtering out foreign matter, like the water and muck that might have otherwise drowned her.

Heavy footfalls had her head tilt to the side, the other Rangers moving to join her.  She flashed a thumbs up, then went back to trying to keep from passing out.  She was mostly successful, in that she didn’t black out until Grace was there, holding her up. 

She wasn’t out for long, coming back out of it with Grace still holding her aloft and helping her over to a bench that was miraculously intact.  It was unfortunately segmented to prevent someone from laying on it, which meant she would be stuck sitting up instead. 

“Are you back with us?” Grace asked. 

“Barely,” Nicole answered.  “I got it, right?” 

Grace looked back behind them, at the massive creature that was almost as wide as the entire road.  “Yeah, you fucking got it.” 

“Good,” she said breathlessly.  Nicole was barely clinging to consciousness and knew a nap was in her immediate future.  “So much for getting a room tonight.  After that, I’m fucking spent.” 

Someone coughed and Nicole suddenly remembered they weren’t alone.  At least she was wearing a helmet, so nobody else could see her embarrassment.  She knew that if she dropped the transformation, she would be out cold almost immediately.  That trickle of power was the only thing sustaining her, and even that was at its limit. 

“Well, hookups aside,” Kayla said, looking about even as her vines constricted the still flopping portion of the mutant.  “Emergency services should be moving in soon.” 

“I’ve already signaled them,” Carlos confirmed.  Nicole blinked, wondering when the hell he had arrived.  “We should be good to clear out once the police take over the scene.” 

“How often do creatures like that show up?” Devon asked, looking back at the carcass.  “I’ve never seen anything like it on the news.” 

Carlos sighed, leaning against the wreck of some car, watching the emergency crews as they hurried into the area, moving to some of the fallen civilians to check them over.  “This is the largest mutant I am aware of, almost by a factor of two.  This is a concerning level of escalation.  Its almost as if—” 

“We might have decided to eliminate you?” 

Nicole’s head snapped up, sighting in on the deep voice that had spoken those words.  Up on a nearby roof, stood a massive figure in black metallic armor.  She tried to take in the details, such as the clawed fingers attached to four muscular arms.  Their armor was spiked along every potential striking surface, but what drew her eyes was the sword on his back. 

A broad bladed claymore at least a foot wide of that same metal, and almost as long as the armored figure was tall.  It was an intimidating sight, a true Black Knight in every sense of the word.  Dread crept up Nicole’s spine like spreading ice, and she knew that death had come for them. 

“Bartran,” Carlos snarled, falling into a defensive stance.  “It’s been a while since you graced the battlefield personally.” 

“Nearly four years now,” Bartran said, voice deep and reverberating within the metallic helm.  “You escaped fate that day, but not this time.” 

“Finally decided to kill me?” Carlos asked, hands signaling something to the law enforcement and other responders.  They took the hint and began to draw back. 

Bartran shrugged, then stepped off the building, falling to the ground like a rock, only to barely react to the impact, despite the ground cracking around him.  Nicole had felt the vibrations through the bench, which meant that armor had to weigh even more than it appeared to.  Fuck, this massive bastard was looking for a fight, and had come for them just as they were too exhausted to contest him. 

Nicole couldn’t even stand up, much less put up a fight against a toddler.  They were so completely fucked that it wasn’t even a cosmic joke. 

“For those that do not know, I am Bartran, Supreme Commander of the Sylan Fourth Fleet.  Death has come for you today.” 

Grace gently extracted herself from Nicole’s flimsy embrace, a small voice deep within Nicole’s very being screaming as her girlfriend stepped forward, axe in hand as she put herself between the armored figure and Nicole.  Her stance was loose and easy, yet Nicole didn’t miss the tension in Grace’s shoulder, nor how her axe ever so slightly trembled.

“Fuck off with that.  Either fight us or piss off.” 

“What she said,” Devon added, his shield held tight.  “You want any of us, you’ll have to go through all of us.” 

“Yeah,” Kayla added, stepping up beside Devon. 

Jeff moved to flank Grace on the other side, his spear held at the ready.  “You have no idea how hard it is to not make a comment about what you could be doing with arms like those, you know?” 

“Really?” Kayla hissed. 

Jeff shrugged.  “Hey, if I’m gonna fight death, I’m doing it my way.” 

“With inappropriate humor?” Devon asked. 

Grace shook her head, taking a step forward as she leveled her axe upon the foe before them.  “Whatever works.  We’re Rangers and we’ll hold the damn line no matter what comes our way.” 

Nicole wanted to protest that, but what could she do?  She tried to force herself to her feet, but her limbs trembled at the attempt.  Heartwarming as the solidarity might be, she wanted nothing more than to scream at being reduced to a spectator.  Instead all she could do was hold onto the hope that by taking out the mutant, the others were still fresh enough to stand against the specter of death that had come for them. 

“I admire your bravery,” Bartran said, unslinging the blade from his shoulder.  “Foolish and misplaced as it is.” 

Then, the street exploded and Bartran was right in Grace’s face.  Nicole’s heart leapt into her throat as his massive sword came down on her girlfriend.  Grace brought her axe up, catching the sword’s blade on the handle, and shifted so it slid along the length and collided with the axe head. 

Grace had to drop to one knee, but she was alive.  A boot the size of her torso kicked her down in the next instant and crushed her into the concrete with a shower of sparks.  Nicole fell from the bench, barely able to keep herself from landing face first as she reached for every scrap of power she could feel, even if the well seemed to be empty.

Vines lashed out, grabbing the leg as they attempted to fling the Commander aside yet all they managed was to pull the limb off Grace.  At that same moment Jeff dropped from the sky as though he were Cu Cuchulain himself.  The spear impacted a pauldron, jerking the imposing figure aside and off balance.  Devon pushed himself into the opening, using his shield as a battering ram and put some distance between them as Grace stumbled back to her feet.

All of that had transpired before the first pebble fell back to the ground from his initial motion.  Nicole had barely been able to follow it, and she was by far the fastest of those on her team.  She knew they were outclassed, but could they even get away from the force of nature that had come for them? 

Maybe if two of them worked together to stall him, but what good would that do?  No,  they needed to defeat him.  If he was the Supreme Commander, that would put him higher in the ranks than Maraline.  Losing him might just cripple the invasion, forcing the invaders to retreat. 

Bartran rolled his shoulder, a wide grin coming to him as he took in the Rangers before him.  “Yes, you are certainly troublesome.  It is no wonder The Prime Administrator wished for you to all fall today.” 

Before anyone could ask what he meant by that, the monstrous man backhanded Devon away.  The Paladin crashed into the fallen mutant, leaving a deep indentation in the carapace where a perfectly formed impression held him in place.

Carlos was there now, fighting with his own weaponized emergency tool.  They traded blows, and unlike Grace, he didn’t buckle under the force of Bartran’s attack.  Something about that didn’t sit right with Nicole even as she finally managed to get wobbling legs underneath herself.  Was there really that much of a difference between Carlos and her own team?  What made him so different?  Why did Bartran think he needed to eliminate them while letting the other Rangers continue to fight against their invading forces? 

She wanted to help, but try as she might, she couldn’t keep a steady leg underneath herself.  She was completely exhausted, she’d given it everything she had and more, and yet…  Watching on as Devon’s shield shattered, as Kayla’s staff was cleaved through?  She couldn’t just sit idle.  She refused to sit there and watch her friends die, not as long as she continued to draw breath. 

Carlos struggled, his battle quickly turning defensive even as the rest of the Rangers attempted to rally.  Nicole managed one step, then another, but it was far too slow to make a difference.  She couldn’t even form her blades, the trickle of power remaining was far too feeble to manage that much.

Grace crashed into Bartran, her axe cleaving a furrow into his armor.  The man growled, spinning to swing his blade at her with frightening speed.  Nicole watched in horror as Grace barely managed to duck the blow, spinning with the motion to bring her axe back around for another strike.  One of the man’s four arms caught it by the shaft and the man grinned down at her even as he brought the sword up.

Carlos attempted to distract the man, but another limb knocked him away.  Jeff jumped, but Nicole could already see that he would be too late.  Devon’s shield wasn’t reforming, and Kayla couldn’t bring out her vines without her staff. 

With dawning horror, Nicole realized that she was about to watch Grace die.  Her wonderful girlfriend who she had only known for a few weeks now, but had become a cornerstone of her life.  She couldn’t allow that.  wouldn’t allow that. 

Something broke within her, and Nicole surged forward, her entire body protesting the motion.  The distance closed in a blink, and she caught the broadside of Bartran’s blade with her own body.  The impact was unlike anything she had ever experienced before, a shower of sparks flew in all directions as the kinetic shield broke and Nicole found herself soaring through the air. 

When she impacted the ground the world went dark.

The Reluctant Ranger - Interlude Bartran

Commander Bartran had served the Sylan empire through thousands of conquests, having directly fought in hundreds over his millennia of existence.  There were rare few as long lived as he, and his core DNA was incorporated into each subsequent general that was birthed to subjugate a species.  He would never have children of his own, as the capacity to birth or sire was removed from all the generals.  Producing offspring was just asking for a species to rally around the children in a bid for independence. 

He had participated in two such pacifications early in the Empire’s expansion.  His own planet was long since dead, having elected to collapse themselves into a singularity rather than be subjugated.  A pity, but he had come to cherish the role that The Prime Administer granted him.  Maraline was the latest of his charges.  General two hundred and seven that he had personally assisted in the conquest of their chosen planet. 

She was also among the most troublesome. 

Maraline had taken on many of the social traits of her core DNA, and had a strong fascination with the Earthling culture and sought to preserve much of it following the conquest.  He had several talks in private with her about that curiosity.  She often pondered dangerous subjects that bordered on treason. 

Why the Earth needed conquest when they could have instead come as benevolent liberators was a valid question.  The Earth was a prime candidate for such methods, and would have preserved many resources if they followed through.  That did not change their standing orders, however, and Bartran was privy to things that Maraline was not. 

When word came that Rangers emerged on Earth, he wasn’t surprised.  The information on how many Ranger teams had emerged from their experiments was carefully guarded, though some inevitably slipped out over the millennia.  Those rumors paled in comparison to the truth.  Hundreds of worlds, all chosen to drive the conflict that the Source thrived upon.

Only worlds with technology worth harvesting and minds to drive advancement were spared their wrath.  Enlightened worlds rarely spawned Rangers, making conquest a moot point.  The Earth was one of dozens of worlds on the docket expected to produce Rangers, yet something was different this time. 

The advancements in the technology they used to draw upon the Source didn’t account for the anomalies that kept cropping up.  There was something about the Earth that was different, he just didn’t know what it was.  There were possibilities, but he wasn’t ready to jump to those conclusions.  Thorough surveys of the planet were completed in the lead up to the invasion, and the natives were swift to advance their technologies, yet that didn’t explain anything.

Details of the original species were before Bartran’s time, but he’d read the reports The Prime Administrator had on the phenomena now called the Source.  The species, referred to simply as The Progenitors, were one of the earliest to fall during the birth of the Sylan Empire, but their protectors were some of the fiercest.

His birth came during the final years of the struggle, the Sylan Empire finally coming to being when he took to the field.  He was one of many sent into battle, the first sentient mutants deployed by his creator.  The battles with those Rangers were perilous, with many of his batch-mates falling by the day.

Still, he endured.  Within short order he became known to The Prime Administrator as someone who could stand against the Rangers, he wore that distinction with pride and fought valiantly.  He still remembered the day that the Rangers deployed their fighting machines, styled after many constellations revered by their planet.  Funny enough, one such star in those myriad of patterns was the Earth’s very own. 

The Sylan fleet eventually brought down their greatest fighting machine and Bartran himself tore the Rangers from the remains.  Despite that loss, they fought on in desperation.  Many ships attempted to flee in those final days, yet most were reduced to slag before they escaped the solar system. 

Three remained unaccounted for, one of which had a star drive unlike anything they had ever encountered before.  Their current designs eclipsed it, yet the example had been what spurred them forward with the knowledge of what was possible by harnessing the Source. 

The Prime Administrator desired that power, but only fragments of the technology were recovered.  One such was a damaged device that would bestow its wielder with the Ranger abilities, he’d pried it from that creature’s corpse personally.  The original never functioned again, even after it had been repaired and reverse engineered.  He rubbed at the device hanging from his neck, honored with the task of guarding such a prize. 

Millennia of experimentation was finally paying off, and each time a world manifested, Bartran was sent in to manage the Ranger phenomena.  They could direct it, supply their own altered devices by utilizing the call that went out when people fought back with true courage.  All of the Earth’s Rangers should have belonged to them, yet outliers kept appearing.  He shivered at the wealth of data they had already recovered. 

The human anomalies were powerful, only a step below those first Rangers of the Progenitors.  It was the closest they had ever come to a true repeat of the feats of those that came before.  Yet, they couldn’t do it on command.  The team from Minneapolis was the first to show signs of enhancement among the entire team, with the Black Ranger being their core anomaly. 

He would soon order another team to be sparked, the plans for Kansas would move forward to test the hypothesis.  If he could replicate the power increase across the board, that would be one step closer to finally figuring out how to bestow that power upon their own mutants.  That was the final hurdle to crack, one The Prime Administrator was all too eager to see accomplished. 

It would open the floodgate on advancing their technology further, to grasp for the true goal of his creator.  They would rule everything, everywhere.  The Prime Administrator had caught glimpses of other realities, some long dead, others only now being born.  The Source was just one such universe, a place of pure energy that defied all logic. 

Not to mention all attempts to observe.  Somehow a member of the Progenitor species had stumbled upon it by pure chance and developed it into fantastical technologies, all off their information grids.  Securing full access to a planet’s information grids was always a priority for their forces, it often meant the difference between a swift victory and protracted conquest. 

Humanity’s own grid, the internet, was a treasure trove of truly entertaining things.  Humanity would do well for bolstering the entertainment sector of the Empire once fully assimilated and properly educated.

Bartran had honed the craft over the course of thousands of worlds across multiple galaxies.  Tens of thousands more were being observed, prodded forward towards a point where they might be of use.  They had to be advanced enough to not see their forces as the coming of the gods, no matter how true it might be.  The Earth barely qualified, some small parties clinging to superstitions. 

It was a good method for securing a world in infancy, but never for long term advancement.  Worlds rich in vital resources were the only places where such methods were deployed, and were thankfully rare.  He did not like it when an entire species dropped to the floor in worship of anything other than his martial might. 

He read over one such theory that the Sylans were demons sent by hell and could only chuckle.  He logged into one of his many accounts and added some fuel to that particular fire so he could watch it burn.  Information campaigns were effective, but it was always entertaining to dabble with his own four hands.

Glancing across the screens, an alert pinged that his target was in the open.  He glanced at the forces that were in production and found no issues that might delay things.  Another check found Maraline sitting with a now fully recovered Guiana following what should be her final regeneration cycle.  With her occupied he saw no reason to not deploy the forces he’d arranged for the next test.  A simple command and all alerts flagged for the pair were muted.  

He didn’t need her sentimentality getting in the way of results and hard data.  The Earth was producing such fabulous information for their research that there was no need to rush to the final stages of their plans, but it wouldn’t hurt to deploy a single city killer early.  He submitted the request to The Prime Administrator and saw it approved in less than ten seconds.  Most of that would be caused by a time delay given The Prime Administrator’s personal ship wasn’t even in the galaxy at present, though it was on standby, ready to make the jump at the first sign of true success.

Returning his focus to the forces that were now allocated to the offensive, he paused on the city killer class mutant.  Alone it couldn’t destroy a city, but a dozen could.  He had vivid memories of swarms of them rolling through the Progenitor’s final stronghold after their final gambit failed.  Deploying a single one was rare, but this would be worthwhile.

He would also be deploying a hoard of yellow band drones with the instruction to kill anyone they saw unless directly engaged by a Ranger.  It would be simple and effective for drawing them in.  Every Ranger team felt a duty to defend their people, though some outliers had cropped up among humanity.  He attributed that to the nature of the species and how they could twist their own virtues in such a myriad of ways. 

Bartran knew Maraline would be cross with him, but she would get over it with time.  One pet human wasn’t worth jeopardizing the mission.  With a final confirmation the teleport was initialized and the drones were deployed.  The city killer would take a few additional moments to materialize, a calculated delay as always.

The Rangers would be tested once more, and if they passed muster, he would take to the field himself to collect their measure.  The drones began to provide their feedback as the two primary targets morphed into their Ranger forms and began to do battle.  Humans died in droves due to the raw numbers, leading to a spike of power from both Rangers.  Intense emotions were good for drawing out greater depths of their connection to the Source, and the readings allowed their models to become ever so slightly more complete with every conflict.

Drones were seen as their ground forces, but the humans hadn’t seemed to grasp that their true purpose was taking detailed readings of the Rangers they engaged in combat.  That was why a drone attack always preceded new Ranger teams emerging.  All it took was one person to cross the boundary, to touch upon the source, and a new team could emerge.  That one person would cause a ripple that extended to anyone else who was desperate to protect others.  It was an insidious ploy, and Commander Bartran couldn’t help but feel some pride in The Prime Administrator for having solved that dilemma. 

It didn’t take long for the remainder of the team to assemble, and the Commander was pleasantly surprised when Gold joined them.  He was one such anomaly that had outlived their usefulness to the experiment and could be disposed of at will.  This battle would prove to be a grand opportunity to see a potential thorn removed before the next stage of the plan would begin.

The Rangers fought valiantly, to the point the Commander almost decided to forgo the mutant all together and just go down himself.  Even the yellow models were falling with minimal effort and those were designed to push individual Rangers to their limits.  Truly they were on the cusp of a breakthrough.

Idly, he touched the device at his neck, wondering if he would soon be able to harness the power it had once demonstrated once upon a time.  Merely recreating the damaged device hadn’t been enough, nor had restoring the original that now hung around his neck.  Whatever the problem was, it didn’t come down to technical matters. 

The device should function just fine, yet it remained ever inert. 

Avoiding a sigh, the Commander turned his attention back to the battle at hand, marveling at the displayed abilities of the Rangers.  Such unique powers were hardly typical, yet each member of the team seemed to possess some unheard of skill. 

Green was the most obvious, commanding plants to become things that completely defied the physical laws of reality.  Truly, the Source was something marvelous.  It powered their main reactor, provided for replication, yet they couldn’t fully harness it even after all this time.  The Progenitors were truly advanced with what they could do, and even after all their conquests, the collective knowledge of the Sylan Empire hadn’t matched that species. 

Black’s ability was far less flashy, yet the utility was unmatched.  It brought her into a state completely outside of standard physics, almost as though she shifted into a parallel reality.  It would make defeating her in combat truly migraine inducing when the time came. 

Silver could project barriers of energy on par with their ship’s own shielding, something he was still relishing collecting data on.  He’d already managed a ten percent efficiency improvement fleet wide from the data collected so far and had hopes of extending that to a one hundred percent increase before he was forced to end the Ranger team completely. 

Purple’s ability was simple movement redirection.  He could cancel his momentum instantly, turning it in any direction then accelerate further from there.  Simple in concept but dangerous in utility once he obtained a better grasp of it. 

Then there was Red.  Seemingly she held no spectacular ability, but it hadn’t escaped his eye.  She possessed more raw power than anyone else on her team, and arguably, more than the entire combined New York teams.  Her manifestation had taken all the latent energy and put it towards pure destructive force.

Each one would be troublesome on their own, but for all five to manifest like that at the same time meant a pattern, and that was what he sought to recreate.  Rare outliers had abilities in the past, maybe once every other experiment.  Five at once meant they had discovered something, and Commander Bartran was determined to find the causation. 

“Yes, fight on Rangers,” he said, watching as they continued to tear through the machines.  “Now, how will you contend with a city killer class mutant?” 

The readout finally clicked over and the teleport began, sending the recently awoken monster down into the metropolis to begin its destructive rampage.  Even with all their power, such a beast had taken the Progenitor’s combined machines to defeat.  The Minneapolis Rangers had no such fighting vehicles to call upon. 

Commander Bartran couldn’t wait to see how they handled it. 

The beast roared and the Rangers began to move, yet he was surprised to see Black step forward on her own.  Did she mean to fight the beast without assistance?  Truly marvelous how deep her hubris ran, and he couldn’t help but lament the data that would be lost should she die.  He would need to attend the battle in person so that he could intervene if needed. 

He didn’t need to deal with a General experiencing a bit of rebellious attitude over a dead pet.  Worse, replacing her would be a major setback to the plans as they would need to devote another decade or more to education and socialization that he didn’t want to spare.  The next planet on the docket for Guiana was set to begin data analysis in only another two decades, far too little time for them to prepare a new ruler for the Earth, especially with the further education that would be required for a General birthed after the planet had fallen.  It was so much easier to teach them through interaction with the target species, led by a General who was experienced in avoiding unnecessary attachments.

Guiana was one such expert, able to endear a General to the species without building ties that would threaten the mission.  Generals attempting to rebel against them in protection of their chosen species were rare, but did happen from time to time.  In such cases, cybernetics could be employed to ensure obedience.  Such Generals were never as effective as those who could think freely, but it was less of a loss than replacing a General outright and Maraline wasn’t crossed with a species that would reject the augmentations. 

The Commander had eliminated three such Generals himself, and ordered cybernetics for a dozen others.  Guiana insisted Maraline was progressing properly, yet he could see a situation where she might decide her pet was worth protecting even if it meant treason.  If he suspected it might come to that, he would need to remove Black before Maraline made that final decision. 

Inputting the coordinates, Commander Bartran took a breath and let the transporter bring him to the surface.  Such teleportation technology wasn’t uncommon in advanced species, but it often took many forms.  The least savory would replicate the original at the destination site, creating a clone.  He had confirmed they were clones easily enough by checking the quantum entanglement within the mind of the transported being.  They were different signatures. 

All such technology was prohibited within the Sylan Empire for anything sentient. 

The technology he was using simply tore a hole in reality, moving him from one location to another.  It was unpleasant, but far faster than the other options they had reproduced.  The only other option that might be preferable was the one employed by the Progenitors using the Source as their power.  He still hadn’t unraveled it, but the concepts defied all reason. 

Thoughts of theory had to be put aside as he arrived planet side.  He was on a building that overlooked the current battlefield where Black was dancing around the City Killer with almost insulting ease.  Idly he pulled up the readouts from his own cybernetics, tapping into the data feed from one of the drones playing dead. 

“Marvelous,” he muttered, watching the readings for Black steadily rise.  “Such power is something we haven’t seen since the Progenitor War…” 

Immediately he requested a direct line to The Prime Administrator.  There was no doubt in his mind that his creator would want to observe in real time.  Such communication was resource intensive, and used sparingly, but this was worth it.  A window opened in his HUD, showing the visage of The Prime Administrator.  He knew his creator could see everything he was witnessing, as well as parsing all the data collected so far and what was being collected in real time.  Such information would no doubt be invaluable for solving the remaining mysteries.

The battle continued, as did the silence from his creator.  

It was mesmerizing to watch as Black used her ability to avoid all damage from the Mutant, methodically carving it apart.  He wished to test himself against her in combat but knew that to do so would mean a fight to the death.  He would only do so if ordered, because the potential for data was simply too great otherwise. 

So he watched, taking notes on everything he saw that might be of interest even as his creator remained silent.  It didn’t take long for the Mutant to finally fall, leaving the battlefield still and calm as a graveyard.  Hundreds of humans had died, and he had enough data to parse for the next lunar cycle.

“I’ve seen enough,” The Prime Administrator said suddenly.  “This Black Ranger is a threat to our mission and cannot be allowed to continue.  Eliminate her immediately and her team if necessary.” 

Bartran only allowed himself a moment to be surprised.  So much potential for data would be lost, but The Prime Administrator knew that.  They must have seen something that the Commander had missed.  He brought a hand to his chest even as he sent a signal to the ship to send his weapon down to him.  The Greatsword materialized before him even as he bowed. 

“By your will it will be done.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 28 - Storm

It was several hours later, and an appointment for the near future, that the pair left the tattoo parlor.  Ideas abounded and Nicole felt almost lost for choice.  The Ranger was currently torn between a sprawling black rose vine, and some Gaelic poetry.  She was certainly leaning towards honoring her heritage, even as far removed as it was.  Her grandmother spoke the language, and had tried to teach her before she passed.  Nicole understood some of it, and the language was beautiful in motion, but it was hell to learn as someone who grew up speaking modern English primarily. 

“I sort of want to get that pirate girl they had in the catalog,” Grace said, looking at her right arm.  “Add some red accents and it would be a pretty fun hint at my night job.” 

Nicole giggled, imagining how that might look, only to get distracted staring at Grace’s flexing muscles.  Sure, Nicole’s own were more defined, her figure was born of pushing her body to the absolute limit in her bid for the Olympics, but Grace’s figure was that of practical strength earned through working a forge.

“I’m thinking of getting something in Gaelic myself,” Nicole said. 

Grace hummed.  “You looked at those rose vines for a while too.” 

“Yeah, but I can only pick one for my first,” Nicole said with a sigh.  “Decisions and all that.” 

“Why not both?” Grace asked.  “Replace the vines with whatever Gaelic you want.” 

Nicole paused in her steps as she considered that, the idea sitting really well the longer she thought about it.  Their appointment was almost two months out so it wouldn’t be a decision to make right away, but she wasn’t opposed to it.

The sun was casting the clouds in an orange and purple glow, a near rainbow unto itself that was absolutely fitting to end the day on.  Nicole couldn’t help wrapping her arm around Grace’s waist and pulling close.  She couldn’t rest her head on Grace’s shoulder due to the height difference, but she could rest it against her muscular arm as a consolation. 

In all practicality, she was about as safe as a person could be, even without Grace there with her, but that didn’t change how Grace made her feel.  She hadn’t felt that kind of security since her parents died. 

It was almost enough to bring her to tears, but she wasn’t going to cry, not when she was so damn happy.  Sure, they would be tears of joy, but Nicole didn’t want to ruin the moment explaining that to Grace.  That warmth that she felt from having people in her life again that cared, especially the growing camaraderie with her fellow Rangers, was something she never experienced with her fellow gymnasts.  All those lonely years spent going through high school, and now… 

“Nicole, what’s wrong?” 

A gentle thumb rubbed under her eye, and Nicole wanted to curse her own weakness for breaking down.  The concern in her girlfriend’s eyes were almost enough to set her off all over again.  She needed to play it off, keep Grace from asking too many questions that might sour the evening. 

“Tears of joy,” Nicole said with a soft smile.  “Sorry, I’m just, really damn happy right now.” 

Grace didn’t even hesitate to pull her into a hug, fingers trailing up and down Nicole’s back in soothing patterns.  She just held on tighter, holding onto her girlfriend for everything she could.  She just wanted to be closer, hold her into the night. 

Shit, she was totally going to end up getting a u-haul at this rate, probably before the week was even out if things continued at the pace they had been.  Nicole let out a choked laugh at the thought, fingers digging into Grace’s shirt as she did.  Fuck, she was falling so damn hard, and she was all for it. 

Thunder rumbled in the distance, but Nicole didn’t care, it could start pouring rain and she would still consider this moment one of the best of her life.  More thunder followed, and she knew the storm was about to open up, so she gingerly pulled away from her girlfriend, smiling up with what was no doubt red and splotchy eyes.  Nicole didn’t care, even if there was snot running down her nose, she wasn’t about to sour things. 

A flash of lightning lit up the evening sky, and she knew they needed to call an end to the outdoor portion of their date.  Grace too had looked up at that reminder, a frown on her face as she attempted to glare mother nature into submission for daring to bring an end to the shared moment. 

“I guess we should get back to the dorms,” Grace said. 

“Unfortunately,” Nicole muttered.  “Both our roomies are gonna be there tonight, aren’t they?” 

“Yeah,” Grace grumbled.  “I mean, we could always go rent a room somewhere, but that takes money neither of us can really spare.” 

“Too true,” Nicole grumbled.  “Doesn’t mean it isn’t tempting though—” 

A piercing scream cut her off, Nicole’s attention snapping down the road.  Lightning was still flashing through the clouds as green light faded from the street where a dozen automatons had just appeared.  Ice filled her veins and her mind crashed to a halt.  

No, not now, how dare they! 

Nicole snarled, her hand moving to her wrist without a second thought, not even bothering to say the words as she morphed in a void of black.  Someone might have seen them, maybe even taken video, but she didn’t care about that, not when there were people in danger.  

The lingering tinge of red in the air told her that Grace had the same idea.  Neither waited on the other, bursting into motion to intercept the machines before they could begin to slaughter the civilians so desperate to scramble away from the impending specters of death. 

The crashing thunder in the distance, however, suggested it had already begun. 

Nicole sent her blades tumbling forward, swirling through the air and into the oncoming Sylan foot soldiers before they could reach the screaming crowd.  People were running, falling over one another, and there was nothing she could do to help them, not if she wanted to actually save them. 

One person tripped, only to almost vanished in a spray of red, the automatons tearing into them like a pack of ravenous predators.  Nicole fell upon the machines with all the fury she felt boiling within, for the people who no doubt were being slaughtered by whatever machines were attacking elsewhere.  

Blades sheared through the gray banded machines without effort, yet for each she cut down thrice more appeared to replace them.  It was becoming abundantly clear that this wasn’t going to be a minor incursion, this was a statement to their team that they would never get a moment of peace now that they were Rangers.

Nicole tried not to spend too much time thinking about how many people might be losing family all around her.  She had to focus on stopping the enemy in front of her, save those she could.  That was all she could do, even with the power she had.

She could dwell on those she failed in the days to come, as she no doubt would. 

“Clear the area!” she shouted, kicking one machine away even as she caught the blade of another with her own.  “Spread the word, barricade yourselves indoors!” 

She pushed the drone back, then flicked her wrists to send her blades forward, embedding themselves deep within the metal of the disposable automaton.  Limbs lashed out, crumpling the metal of the machines as if it were aluminum foil.  Green light flared all around her and Nicole only had a moment for her eyes to widen at the golden bands on the newest arrivals even as their limbs were already in motion. 

Sparks shot from her side as she winced, the pain minor but still enough to distract her, even momentarily.  She resummoned her blades, bringing them to bear and threw herself into the masses she found herself in the thick of.  Nicole knew she wasn’t a front line fighter, she was meant for battlefield control, keeping the enemy from straying far. 

Mobility was her greatest strength, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t fight.  She could keep the enemy focused on her, save lives by making herself a more tempting target.  The new machines were far more capable than even the blue banded machines they fought outside Avant Garden.  They still weren’t a full match for her, but the numbers were making up the difference.

Regardless of that, Nicole fought on even as the sky opened up and rain began to fall.  

She phased through the group, summoning blades of inverted light that she sent flying through the air and into a group of machines attempting to break into a building that people were attempting to barricade themselves within.  The blades made short work of the drones, yet Nicole was forced to phase once more to avoid reprisal from the gold banded machines.

Grace was working in the distance, guiding the people away, keeping other machines from cornering them.  The problem was, she wasn’t nearly as fast as Nicole was at getting around.  Sure, Grace wasn’t slow by any means, but the difference showed.  She also had no way of fighting from a distance save for throwing her primary weapon away.

She wasn’t quite sure what was wrong, at least not at first, but watching Grace work from the few moments she could steal a glance, it suddenly clicked.  They weren’t working within their roles in the team.  In her eagerness to get started, they had inadvertently fallen into the role that the other should be performing. 

She’d berate herself later for letting her anger get the better of her. 

“Corsair!  Switch out!” Nicole yelled, phasing through yet another blade.

A red blur slammed into one of the gold banded automatons, instantly scrapping the machine in a shower of sparks and metal.  With axe in hand, Grace cleaved through two others with barely a flick of the wrist.  She was a true beast on the battlefield, and Nicole had to admit that sometimes she made it difficult to focus on the fight, but there were dozens of the damn things and there were still civilians that needed to be evacuated. 

With Grace now front and center, Nicole could move to the outskirts and start hemming the machines in.  She vaulted over a car and allowed herself a few moments to breathe as she closed the distance with another group of rampaging drones.  The adrenaline was keeping the worst of the pain away, but she knew she’d be feeling it tomorrow after taking those hits from the gold banded machines.

A half dozen blades manifested in her hands and she flung them along, impaling several of the Sylan drones.  A barely audible crunch behind her had Nicole shifting, her form phasing out of reality just as the clawed blade passed through where she had been standing. 

Too damn close, not that it was likely to actually damage her with her kinetic shields still remaining relatively fresh.  She’d taken several blows throughout the fight, and none of those had done much damage overall.  The Ranger suits truly were a marvel and she could only shudder to consider what it would mean if she ever had to fight another Ranger.

Nicole summoned her main blades to her hands and blocked the follow up blow before cleaving through the machine from shoulder to hip.  She’d loved the blades that Grace had crafted for her, and even if the ones in her hand weren’t technically them, they were still based off of them in some way.

She adored them. 

Even when Grace wasn’t there fighting at her side she would feel like she was present in some way.  There was a joke about sword lesbians, or presenting a partner with a blade, that she couldn’t get out of her mind each and every time she took up one of her girlfriend’s blades.

The machines were continuing to appear in numbers that vastly exceeded the prior attack, a clear escalation that had Nicole almost in a cold sweat as she dreaded what the hoards meant for what the coming mutant might represent.  She didn’t have time to dwell upon the coming terror as the one right in front of her continued to swell by the moment.

There was rarely rhyme or reason behind the attacks from what she had seen from Carlos’ presentation, yet she knew there was a proper intelligence behind the Sylan’s plans.  That they understood exactly what they were doing and did have an end goal in mind. 

So how did the current attack fit into that model? 

Unfortunately, Nicole couldn’t take much time to ponder that as she jumped across the street, kicked off a storefront, and came down feet first on another automaton that was trying to rip open a car door where a child had taken shelter.  The machine folded upon impact, the snarl on Nicole’s lips invisible behind her helm.

The door had been shredded completely, any shelter the car might have offered was long since lost.  The little girl within stared up at Nicole with wide eyes and a trembling lip.  Much as she wanted to be gentle with the clearly traumatized girl, she didn’t have the luxury of time.

“Sorry about this,” Nicole said.  

The girl barely had a moment to blink before being pulled from the vehicle, hoisted over Nicole’s shoulder, and the pair were airborne just as a half dozen machines converged upon the vehicle.  She landed atop one of the stores and set the girl down.  The little girl let out a piercing wail but Nicole had already flipped backwards off the rooftop. 

She fell into the mass that had come for them, blades flashing out as she rendered the machines down to scrap.  Sparing the pile of parts a parting glance, Nicole flung herself towards the next group of machines breaking away from the main melee where Grace continued to fight the mass of advanced automatons.

Grace was holding down the street, keeping the bulk of the bastards busy with a swirling axe of murder and death that was so very reminiscent of her favorite Tank class from an old MMO she played as a kid.  Perhaps Grace had played it too, something to ask her when they weren’t dealing with dozens of murderous machines.  

Nicole’s heart clenched as she thought of her girlfriend alone in the struggle, but she had to trust that she could handle the threat.  She was a Ranger just as Nicole was, and that meant having faith that she would see the battle through. 

At least the machines weren’t intelligent enough to hide perfectly functional automatons within the fallen scrap for surprise attacks.  Small mercies.  Nicole made a note to herself to never even make a joke about it when she next encountered Maraline, because there was no doubt that there would be a next time.

The Sylan general had an odd fixation on her, had ever since their conversation at the Renfaire.  Nicole didn’t doubt that Maraline was speaking the truth as she understood it, but that didn’t make her right.  Just looking around, seeing the handful of people that they hadn’t been quick enough to protect, the pools of blood beneath them… 

A piercing scream rang out and Nicole was already moving towards it.  Her incorporeal form allowed her to tear through the distance, unheeding of any obstacle.  A child was running, and two machines pursued their prey with ruthless efficiency. 

Nicole kicked off as hard as she could, her eyes widening when she caught sight of orange bars along the machine’s arms.  The machines seemed to pick up on her awareness of how dangerous they were as they accelerated into a blur, running down the child right as she arrived.  Wide eyes were the last thing Nicole saw as the machine flung the limp form away. 

Color bled from the world as she watched the child hit a brick wall, red splattering from their wound before the crumpled form fell to the cold concrete.  The unfeeling machine stood stoic as if it hadn’t just ended an innocent life, waiting for Nicole to process what had just happened.

Twin blades pierced into the automaton an instant later before she tore them free with a guttural roar and brought them down upon the second machine.  Blades rose to catch her own, yet she sheared through them through force of will.  The machine didn’t have even a moment to process what had happened before she was kneeling over the child and Nicole realized how small the girl was.

Her laurel eyes were open, darting all about.  Her breaths were shallow and rapid, high pitched wheezing coming with each one as one hand grasped at her wound and the other reached towards Nicole’s helmet.  Fingers grasped at Nicole’s visor leaving a bloody streak across her vision as her tiny hand fell away.  Nicole blinked, her mind hitching as she attempted to come to terms with the fact that a little girl who couldn’t be older than eight, had died in her arms. 

Ice ran down Nicole’s spine and into her veins as she stood, cold fury roiling under her skin.  Her blades were already back in hand, then buried within another automaton before she consciously realized she had moved to attack it.  Nicole grabbed the still glowing eyes of the orange banded machine and pointed it right at the dead child. 

“Is this what you wanted, Maraline?  Dead children?  Well, IS IT!?”

She tossed the lump of scrap aside and MOVED, her mind detached from reality, instinct guiding her as she cut a swathe through the machines all the way back to Grace’s side. 

Her girlfriend did a double take at her arrival, but there were too many enemies for her to stop and talk about why there was fresh blood dripping from her uniform alongside the falling rain.  That was one of the good things about their colors, they both hid blood well even if the uniforms repelled liquid. 

Their friends still hadn’t arrived, but that was fine by Nicole.  She had plenty of anger to work through and the mindless machines would do nicely until they decided to throw something bigger at them.  Then she could truly let her frustrations out.  She wasn’t sure how long the battle had dragged on at that point, nor did she really care.  

With a passing glance at her girlfriend the pair fell upon the masses of machines as they pressed in upon them.  Blades crashed and whirled and Nicole let her mind drift away as instincts guided her motions.  They needed to make themselves so much of a threat that the machines couldn’t risk rushing after civilians.  That was what Nicole told herself as images of that girl flashed before her with each blink.

Their actions seemed to be having an impact, yet there was still the odd scream.  A reminder of her failure to contain the monsters from hurting others.  She burned each one into her memory, directed her rage back at the machines ten fold.  Lightning continued to split the sky, only she caught sight of something distinctly different from the white bolts. 

A purple streak seemingly danced around the arching patterns before it crashed into the mass of automatons, announcing the arrival of her teammates.  Green vines tore into the masses, crushing the machines in droves.  The remaining machines seemed to rally, only to find themselves entrapped within a silver dome.  Without a spoken word, they fell in together.  Their group of five Rangers against the alien invaders, ready to fight back in the war for the fate of humanity. 

So of course that was when the mutant manifested. 

It hadn’t appeared nearby, yet it still towered over the buildings between them.  It was best described as a centipede, easily one hundred feet long, if not more, with razor sharp claws and pincers.  A creature bred for killing humans, no doubt.  The beast let out a cry and tore straight for their glowing dome, crashing through the buildings as if they weren’t even there.

Nicole watched with mounting horror as it came closer and she realized her size estimates were off by far more than she realized.  Worse, the monster was already covered in blood, bits of dripping cloth hanging from those pincers by its mouth as it crashed into the shield and brought Devon to a single knee even as the defensive field wavered.  

That fury that had driven her all this time crystallized in that single moment of iron resolve.  Nicole’s grip tightened on her blades as she stared the monster down, taking a measured step forward, ready to confront the beast that may as well have been death incarnate. 

“Rangers, hold the line,” Nicole said, steel in her voice as her grip tightened on the blades in her hands.  “This bastard is mine.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 27 - Calm

Nicole stretched out, her joints popping as she did.  Despite the soreness, she felt amazing, both physically and mentally.  She usually wasn’t one to take an afternoon nap, but her classes had been tedious, and she stayed up far too late with Grace the night before.  Not that she was complaining about it, but that didn’t change how stiff she felt after the nap.  She’d probably end up doing it again too. 

Pity that Grace’s mysterious roommate was out having their own escapades.  Yes, truly a tragedy that Nicole didn’t get to meet her last night.  At least they weren’t interrupted by any fires that needed to be put out.  Carlos added her and Grace to a group chat for the fire team to reach them if they needed the help, and that chat was blissfully silent of any alerts. 

There was also mention of setting up an account that she could use to bring funds she earned as a Ranger into her civilian life if she didn’t want to properly hire on, but Nicole wasn’t eager to jump on that option.  She was genuinely interested in the work as a potential career, but as it stood she had a payment from the city waiting regardless of what she decided.

She couldn’t help the grin that came to her face as she recalled the rest of the evening, even despite how tired she had been going into it.  Nicole had barely been able to focus on classes all day, floating in a pleasant haze.  She was also very appreciative of the Ranger powers, like her faster healing, otherwise she would probably be covered in very suggestive bruises all along her neck and jaw. 

Again, not complaining, just an observation. 

The couch in her dorm wasn’t the most comfortable, but she hadn’t planned on the nap either.  Nicole just laid down to relax with some streaming in an attempt to unwind after her last class of the day.  She would be meeting back up with Grace for supper, so there was no need to stress over things.  She still had another hour to get ready for the meal.

“Hey sleepyhead,” Becca said.  “Nice nap?” 

“Yeah,” Nicole said, sitting up with a groan.  She ran a hand through her hair, attempting to tame it back into something she might be able to braid.  Then again, she was going to shower before long, which would render that idea moot.  “How was your day?” 

“It was alright,” Becca said with a teasing smile.  “Not as good as your night, though.” 

Nicole snorted, even as her cheeks heated to the point they no doubt matched her hair. 

“Sorry, not kissing and telling.” 

Becca’s grin widened.  “I didn’t expect you to.”

That was a filthy lie and bait of the highest order.  There was no way that Rebecca wasn’t going to poke and prod for all the dirt that she could dig up about her evening.  She’d seen her do it with others before, feign disinterest, then watch as the target spilled all the information she wanted and more. 

The problem was, it was working. 

She wanted to talk about things, to gush about how amazing Grace was, and Becca knew it.  She would just sit there and wait for Nicole to crack, sipping at whatever was in her cup at the moment.  Probably something calming, much as she teased Becca, the girl wasn’t one for drinking on school nights. 

“Get me some damn chai and I’ll spill,” Nicole grumbled. 

Becca grinned wider and passed her a still steaming mug of tea.  Nicole glared at her smug friend, but accepted the cup anyway.  Becca knew her far too well.  She took a long sip of the soothing liquid, savoring how it felt on her dry throat.  That was always a risk with naps, you either woke up feeling amazing, or wondering what century it was and if you had succumbed to a zombie virus.  Nicole was somewhere in between, which probably had something to do with her status as a Ranger. 

“So, what happened after I caught you two on the couch,” Becca prompted, scooting forward and crossing her legs in the recliner.  It was clear she was doing that to prevent herself from practically vibrating with barely restrained excitement.  “You were both gone by the time I finished up, so I’m assuming you ended up back at her place?” 

“Something like that,” Nicole said, intent on making her work for her gossip.  Plus, she didn’t want to kiss and tell too much, even with her best friend.  “Grace’s roomie was out for the night, so it seemed the better place to go once I realized you weren’t at Colin’s.” 

“Sensible,” Becca said with a nod as she set her empty cup down.  “So, what happened once you got there?” 

“What do you think?” Nicole asked with a smirk. 

Rebecca squealed, kicking her legs out from under her even as she clapped her hands in a moment of genuine joy.  It was infectious, and Nicole found herself having to resist joining in on the jubilation. 

“I’m so happy for you!” Becca exclaimed, now flapping her hands excitedly. 

Nicole could only shake her head as she took another sip.  Becca was always so adorable when she got excited, part of why she’d asked her out all those years ago.  Though, now that they both had someone in their lives, she was glad things worked out the way they did.  She could finally stop feeling jealous of Colin for winning Becca’s heart. 

“I’m going to meet her for dinner in a little bit,” Nicole said once her friend had started to calm down.  “Figure we may as well try to do the whole dating thing right, even if we’ve done a few steps out of order.” 

“Nah, you’ve been doing things fairly normal when it comes to queer dating,” Becca said dismissively.  “Colin and I had like five dates before either of us realized that’s what they were.” 

Nicole rolled her eyes, remembering that chaotic time.  Becca had been a whirlwind of excitement, finding out that Colin was not only trans like her, but they both were fanfic authors in the same fandom and had read each other’s stuff.  Those two became inseparable for weeks until her parents asked how long they had been dating over dinner one night and it clicked for poor, dense, fools that they’d been a couple for what amounted to months at that point. 

So yeah, Nicole’s own experience wasn’t that far off from what others had gone through, at least from her limited sample set.  It certainly didn’t line up with any of the romance novels she read, but then again, most of those just followed the same cookie cutter template that all titles that made it to shelves seemed to use these days. 

There was a reason she stuck to reading fanfic, and it had nothing to do with Becca introducing her to it and the wonderful world of shipping.  There was something comfy about reading fanfic set in worlds she knew, with characters she already adored.  To top it off, they tended to fix the obvious tension and actually ship the characters with someone they had chemistry with! 

And don’t even get her started on various series that build up all this tension and chemistry with another girl, only to throw her at the blandest man possible just to keep the Hets happy.  Thank fuck for fanfiction indeed.

Right, getting side tracked…and she was out of tea. 

“I should probably start getting ready for that date,” Nicole said, getting to her feet.  “Unfortunately, Grace’s roomie is going to be there tonight, so I don’t think we’re going to get up to much in the way of gossip worthy shenanigans.” 

“You never know,” Becca said, chuckling to herself.  “She has a car, you can always find a vacant lot or something.” 

“And give the cops a free show when they find us?” Nicole asked with an arched eyebrow.  “No thank you.” 

Becca laughed as Nicole hurried off to the shower, a middle finger extended behind her as she shut herself into the bathroom.  Nicole had a date to get ready for, and she certainly didn’t want to be late for it. 

*** 

Nicole sat red-faced in the passenger seat of Grace’s car.  She was trying so damn hard to not think about the prior night, and failing rather spectacularly at it.  Becca’s teasing only got worse following the shower when she caught sight of a hickey that hadn’t quite healed in a rather unfortunate spot. 

Stupid Ranger powers working on some things but not others… 

At least Grace wasn’t quite aware of the reason she was embarrassed, though she knew something was up, especially if that smirk was anything to go off of.  It helped that they had a pleasant evening planned, a casual dinner followed by an evening stroll through the neighborhood.  The idea was novel, especially since they wouldn’t need to fear predatory assholes anymore. 

Another thing that the Ranger abilities were quite useful for, she didn’t have to be afraid just walking down the street ever again.  Sure, Nicole wasn’t weak even before coming into the Power, but that didn’t mean much when someone pulled a knife or a gun and didn’t offer a choice in the matter. 

“Are you sure the diner is alright?” Grace asked, eyes flicking over to her for a moment before returning to the road.  “It feels rather basic for a date spot.” 

Nicole grasped that thread of conversation like a lifeline.  “It’s perfectly fine.  Not every date needs to be an elaborate production.” 

Grace smiled, but she still anxiously bit at her own lip.  Nicole couldn’t help but think about how cute Grace was, how she was trying so hard to do things just for her.  She’d never had anyone in her life who went out of their way like that for her, even when her parents were alive she spent more time with Becca’s parents than her own.

She was so grateful that they had taken her in for the few months after her parents died, especially when they didn’t have to.  Getting to room with Becca at college was very much a mutual agreement without a hint of compromise.  Becca didn’t have to deal with a potentially transphobic roommate, and Nicole didn’t have to put up with a stranger. 

It was very much an all around win in her book, even if she now wished to room with Grace, but that wasn’t in the cards.  Colin had his own apartment, but it was a fair distance from the college which made the logistics there difficult on school nights.  Becca would often visit, but not stay beyond the evening.

The sky was overcast, but to Nicole it was bright and full of promise, all because she had Grace at her side.  They could tackle anything, so long as they were together.  At least, that was how she felt when she was around her girlfriend.  The thought of that had her stomach in knots, the butterflies dancing furiously, not to mention the memories. 

Well, it was a good thing she was already as red as she could get. 

Pulling into the diner, Nicole undid her seat belt, only to have Grace grab her before she could open the door.  Her girlfriend leaned over and pecked a quick kiss on her cheek, and smirked when she pulled away. 

“Sit tight for a sec,” Grace said, hopping out of the car and circling around, just to open the door for Nicole.  “M’lady.” 

She couldn’t help but giggle, and held her hand out for Grace to take.  She was pulled up and out of the car, not that the Ranger needed the help, and promptly wrapped Grace in a hug. 

“You are just adorkable,” Nicole whispered, then kissed her on the nose. 

Making Grace flustered was quickly becoming one of Nicole’s favorite hobbies, as it wasn’t often she got to turn the tables on the older woman.  Granted, Grace was only two years older, but that was also something Nicole could tease her about. 

They walked hand in hand into the diner where Gertie greeted them enthusiastically even as Sam grumbled from behind the counter.  Things weren’t completely crowded yet, but he was hard at work keeping ahead of the current influx that they were going to add to.

“Have a seat where ya like sweeties,” Gertie said.  “Be right with ya’ll.” 

Sitting down in what was quickly becoming their booth, Nicole grabbed a menu, but her focus was all too easily taken by the gorgeous woman across from her.  She was so focused on that, she almost missed it when the waitress came over for their order. 

“What can I get to quench ya thirst?” 

Nicole bit her tongue before she could say Grace’s name and embarrass herself further.  “Lemonade, please.” 

“That actually sounds really good,” Grace said.  “Also, a starter order of mild boneless barbecue wings.” 

“Comin’ right up,” their waitress said with a wide smile.  “Enjoy your date, ladies.” 

Nicole looked away, unable to hide how flustered she was, even as she felt a thrill at having people know they were on a date and happy for them.  She poked at the menu, not quite sure what she wanted to eat, especially with her stomach still doing little flips and twirls.  Something light would be best, pasta or a salad perhaps? 

“She knows,” Grace said with a smirk, then her expression dropped.  “Never would have been able to do this back where I grew up.  Half the town would have tried to lynch us before we even got our appetizer.” 

And like that, the mood turned somber and Nicole reached out, taking Grace by the hand.  “Hey, you’re here, and you’re safe.  If any jackass tries to make a big deal out of it, just roll the dice and show them what happens when someone nat-one’s their perception check.” 

Grace snorted, covering her mouth, then quickly reached for a napkin.  Nicole couldn’t help but laugh, catching sight of the snot that had shot from her nose.  She wouldn’t say anything, of course, but Grace gave a half-hearted glare as she wiped it up. 

“Laugh it up, I’ll get you back later,” Grace said. 

Nicole grinned wide.  “Looking forward to it.” 

“Yeah yeah,” Grace said, rolling her eyes.  “Figures I’d end up falling for a big old nerd.” 

Gasping, Nicole clutched a hand to her chest in mock outrage.  “Excuse me, I am a jock if anything.  How dare you lump me in with the nerds.” 

“Says the awkwardly adorable girl that commissioned a pair of fantasy knives for her rogue cosplay.” 

Nicole could only answer that by sticking out her tongue, which was timed perfectly for the arrival of their appetizer. 

“Figured out what you want to eat tonight?” the waitress asked, eyeing the both of them with mirth filled eyes.  “You know, besides each other.” 

Gertie grinned as the pair struggled to form words, sputtering incoherently.  It was nice being accepted so openly, but holy crap was it embarrassing when people teased her like that. 

***

Thankfully, the sky hadn’t decided to open up, and the breeze was pleasantly warm for early fall.  Anoka was alive with people out and about, enjoying the evening, and they were right there in the thick of it with them.  Grace’s comment about being accepted weighed on her mind, taking in how practically every other business they walked past seemed to be showing some sort of pride flag even months after June was behind them.

Nicole had grown up with all of that as normal, so she couldn’t fully understand where Grace was coming from, and she was thankful for that.  Minneapolis was a great city to live in, and Nicole loved it.  Despite the fact that the entire planet was under siege, even if that war had taken her parents from her. 

A quick stop off at a popular ice cream chain had Nicole with a strawberry confection while Grace had chosen an abomination of mint and chocolate chip.  With a glint of mischievousness to her eyes, Grace prepared a spoonful and held it out for Nicole to sample.

“I told you, it’s like eating toothpaste,” Nicole whined as she ducked away from the spoonful.  Cute as it was to feed one another their desert, she wasn’t about to subject herself to such torture as consuming the sin against nature.

Grace put upon the most offended pout that she could.  “Oh come on, I tried yours.  Fair is fair.” 

The spoon darted forward but Nicole ducked out of the way.  Grace angled her strike to compensate, but Nicole once again managed to avoid it.  So they danced, moving just a bit too smoothly for normal people, but they were both too engrossed in the game to care about their surroundings.  The pair stared at one another, attempting to anticipate their next moves.  It wasn’t until a child laughed that the moment broke, both girls blushing as they realized they had gathered a bit of a crowd.

The sight of phones out sent a mortifying chill through Nicole’s whole body that had nothing to do with the fall weather.  She turned on her heel, hurrying down the road with an equally embarrassed Grace in tow.  It took a moment, especially after ducking down a side street to get away from their audience before Nicole slowed back down. 

“That was,” Nicole stammered. 

Grace nodded, letting out a shaking breath.  “Fun, but mortifying?” 

“About sums it up,” Nicole agreed, her eyes looking about to make sure that there weren’t more people recording their near super human antics.  Instead, her eyes fell upon a distant building that she hadn’t seen before.

It was a tattoo parlor of little note, save for the rainbow flag displayed proudly in the window.  Nicole couldn’t help the idea that flitted into her mind even as she pushed down the memories of getting her last, and only, tattoo.  She pulled on Grace’s arm, bringing her attention back to the moment.  Nicole gestured to the shop with the hopes that she could have a happier memory associated with ink and needles. 

“We should totally get some tattoos,” Nicole said, grinning up at her girlfriend. 

Grace paused, eyes flicking between the shop and Nicole before a grin spread across her face.  “That would be so damn gay of us.  Let’s do it!” 

As they walked inside, Nicole could only grin at her fortune for having such an amazing woman in her life.  Things might be dark on the horizon, and her past full of pain, but her present was looking so damn bright.  She bumped her hip into her girlfriend’s as she did, smiling like the dorks they were.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 26 - Firehouse

Money problems were often the bane of all college students at one point or another.  Well, trust fund babies aside.  Nicole was no stranger to that pain, having needed to balance her budget constantly to make her government subsidies last long enough to not bankrupt herself before college was finished. 

She rode a motorcycle partly because it was cheaper than a car, and mostly because if she was going to be in a wreck it had the highest chance of her not walking away from it.  That fatalistic outlook on life was still very much a part of her, and no amount of positive affirmations from her girlfriend were going to make them go away overnight.

Rolling into the parking lot, Nicole didn’t attract much attention this time.  Not one person was outside at the moment and she found herself unzipping her leather jacket to enjoy the cool autumn air.  Despite her issues, she still dressed for the slide rather than the ride, and full leathers with protective gear was a part of it.  She didn’t want to walk away from a wreck in enough pain to make her consider finishing the job herself. 

Morbid thoughts aside, Nicole could admit to being nervous.  Applying for a job hadn’t exactly been part her plans, yet if she wanted to collect the money from her work as a Ranger that was exactly what she needed to do.  Walking into the Maple Grove Fire Station without her Ranger uniform was nerve wracking, yet she knew it was necessary.

That she was in full black attire anyway was moot given her mode of transport, and her clothes choice wouldn’t be proof of her Ranger status either way.  Taking a deep breath, Nicole pulled the door open and stepped inside.  She was greeted with a small room painted in off white, three doors led out of that room, one labeled as a restroom, the other two were marked employees only.

A receptionist sat behind the nearby desk, typing away at some report or another.  Nicole squared her shoulders and stepped up to her, letting the confidence of being a Ranger carry her past her social anxieties to some success.  The woman had blonde hair up in a bun and crows feet around her eyes.  The nameplate on her desk simply had her last name; Stevens. 

“Excuse me,” Nicole said, having to fight to get the words out without her voice wavering.  “I have an appointment?” 

“Name?” the woman asked. 

“Hayes, Nicole,” she answered. 

The receptionist typed away, then her eyebrow rose.  She reached over to the phone and hit a few numbers, too few for a full number, but enough for an extension.  The phone dialed out for a moment, and Nicole’s enhanced senses picked up ringing somewhere above her.  The sound cut off and Nicole tried not to focus on the conversation she could overhear. 

“The chief will see you now,” Stevens said, gesturing to the door on her left.  “Top floor, office at the end of the hall.” 

“Thanks,” Nicole said, moving to the door. 

The receptionist pushed a button and the door buzzed open.  Nicole stepped inside, letting it shut behind her with a click.  Her heart hammered at the thought of being stuck inside with people she didn’t know all that well.  It was only the knowledge that she could morph and escape through the walls that prevented a full on panic attack from setting in.

A plaque by the door confirmed that Nicole was in the right place and her nerves ignited anew.  Once she stepped through that door, there would be no going back.  Someone outside of their circle would know she was a Ranger.  The only saving grace was that she wasn’t applying for the job alone, not technically at least.  Her girlfriend had already completed her own interview two days earlier.

Nicole knocked before she could talk herself out of it, and was asked to enter almost immediately.  The familiar face of Fire Chief Grayson stared back at her, a smirk came to his lips the moment he laid eyes on her.  She knew he had put it together in an instant and could only sigh as she shut the door behind her. 

“I suppose we haven’t done the best job of keeping our secret,” Nicole said, gesturing at her all black outfit. 

The man laughed.  “Not when you both show up to your interviews in your colors, or list said colors as your favorites in the comments section of the application.”  Nicole looked away, mostly out of embarrassment, even if making it obvious had been the plan.  Take a seat Nicole, this interview is essentially a formality at this point.” 

Grayson’s wording didn’t sit well with her, yet she knew there was a reason for it that wasn’t nepotism or favoritism outside of what she could offer the department.  They weren’t hiring two firefighters, they were hiring Rangers who would know how to conduct themselves in such extreme conditions.

“I already know you gave my teammate the job,” Nicole said, intentionally leaving Grace’s name out of it.  “But I still don’t like the idea that everything is a foregone conclusion.” 

“Understandable,” Grayson said.  “The truth of the matter is that you’re already working for us, just in a different capacity.  We need a polite fiction for why we’re paying you for work rendered, hence the interview.  You’ll still train with everyone like any other we hire, you’ll just enter the field as Rangers instead.” 

Nicole’s face scrunched in a thoughtful frown.  “Our identities will be nothing but an open secret in that case.” 

“I hate to break it to you, but they already are,” Chief Grayson said, steepling his fingers before him on the desk.  “Two girls show up, and moments later are replaced by two Rangers at the direction of a third from out of town.  I won’t lie.  It will be a matter of hours after you’re introduced that everyone on shift is aware you’re the Rangers they work alongside.  I can also all but promise that the secret will stay with them.” 

“You can’t guarantee that,” Nicole said with narrowed eyes. 

Chief Grayson sighed.  “No, I can’t.  What I can say is that EVERYONE is aware of the benefits of having Rangers on call to help and that we’ve already had conversations about the necessity of keeping your confidence.  Your friend Carlos has been a big help on that front, with real world examples of why keeping identities secret can be so important.” 

Nicole sat back, taking a few calming breaths.  That Carlos was willing to help her in that regard was touching, but there were few things he could actually do to protect them.  Nicole didn’t want to be a public Ranger, the very idea of it scared her deeply.  Those close to her would quickly become embroiled in whatever media circus erupted in the aftermath of her being outed.  That was the last thing that Becca and Colin needed in their lives. 

“Tabloids offer thousands for a confirmed Ranger identity,” Nicole said softly.  “I looked it up, and it was quite tempting to out myself just to collect the reward.  I never truly considered it because I have family to protect, but others might.” 

“You’re not wrong,” Chief Grayson said softly.  “There were always going to be risks to this plan, especially if the two of you never go on calls without the fancy uniforms.  How deep this cover of yours goes is up to you.  If you agree to be on call as Rangers for the worst fires, but also work as everyone else does for the more mundane blazes, then your identities will be more secure.” 

“Yet still flimsy,” Nicole said in resignation.  “There’s always going to be an element of risk, isn’t there?” 

“Unfortunately,” Grayson agreed.  “So, what will it be?” 

Nicole considered the offer for some time, but no matter how she looked at it, there was only one choice that truly worked out in her favor.  “I think the option of only pulling out the uniform for the worst fires would be best.  Let everyone see me as one of them first and foremost, not as an untouchable Ranger.”

Grayson smiled as he stood, offering out his hand.  “Good answer.  I look forward to working with you.” 

Nicole hopped to her feet and accepted the hand with a firm shake.  “I’ll do my best to not disappoint.” 

“Something tells me you won’t,” Grayson said, gesturing towards the door.  “Now, how about a tour?  Most people tend to get excited to sit inside a fire truck.” 

Eyes sparkled at the childish thought, remembering her own fantasies when she was younger.  It seemed to be a phase many kids went through, especially after a school visit by a few crews.  Huh, Nicole could actually see herself doing something like that, especially after the hospital visit.  Perhaps this time she could even manage to avoid a breakdown. 

The pair stepped back into the reception room, the receptionist merely raised an eyebrow as Chief Grayson set a packet down on her desk.  “Two new hires in two days, I’d call that a record.” 

“Or a monumental coincidence,” the receptionist said dryly.  “I’ll have them in the system by this time tomorrow.” 

“Excellent,” the chief said.  “In that case, I look forward to seeing you this Saturday for orientation.” 

That gave her two days to either settle her nerves, or work them back up into a frenzy.  Nicole wasn’t sure how that was going to work out for her, but she was determined to see the coming job for what it was, a wholly good thing.  She would get to do something good, and she wouldn’t be alone, Grace would be right there with her.

“I’ll be there,” Nicole said, and her smile was only a little forced.

***

“Nervous?” Grace asked. 

Nicole shrugged slightly.  Her nerves were certainly frayed and her stomach was protesting her emotional state, yet she couldn’t tell where the jitters from doing something new clashed with the terror that someone might attach her name to her Ranger persona and plaster it all over the evening news. 

“That should be obvious,” Nicole said instead.  “We’re putting a lot on the line for this.” 

Grace pulled her close in a one armed hug.  “We are, but neither of us are facing it alone.  We have each other.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but chuckle.  “Why does it feel like we’re psyching this up to be akin to facing a Sylan mutant in battle?” 

“Because you are,” Carlos said, stepping out to join them.  “Also, if you’re intending to keep your little secret even remotely under wraps, it might be best to NOT mention subjects related to the Rangers.” 

Nicole looked away to hide her darkening cheeks at the rather on the nose statement.  She WAS being a bit lax about things simply due to the familiar company.  It didn’t help that Nicole didn’t have much experience with keeping secrets, not to mention a poor track record involving them either.  She’d cracked with Becca after just a few days, though Colin was still in the dark.  Something told her that he would know sooner than she would like.

“Are you sticking around?” Grace asked the New York Ranger. 

He waved her off.  “Not this time.  Remember, I greeted the both of you the first time you showed up.  That alone will make people suspicious if they realize you’re the same two girls from that day.  My being here will only make it worse.” 

“Hence why we’re catching you on the way out?” Nicole asked. 

“Bingo kid,” Carlos said with a laugh.  “I’ll be around off and on as you get oriented, but I’ll be keeping a respectful distance when you’re not in uniform.” 

That was more than reasonable as far as precautions went.  At least the pair had elected to wear clothes that weren’t close to their Ranger colors.  Grace was wearing a pink tank top with jeans and Nicole had elected for a blue polo with khaki hiking pants.  They would be given a uniform to wear regardless, but that wouldn’t happen until closer to the end of their training. 

Carlos departed and it was with a shared smile that the pair entered the station proper.  Several people were gathered around watching something on a TV mounted high on the wall and Nicole couldn’t help but wonder how quickly they could be ready and on the road if a call came in.  Chief Grayson wouldn’t be present, he’d made that much clear when setting up their orientation, but that didn’t stop Nicole from recognizing one of the women present from the high-rise fire.  She hadn’t gotten her name then, which was probably for the best. 

“Remember,” Nicole whispered.  “We’ve never met any of these people.” 

Grace choked back a laugh.  “Right, I was almost ready to say hi to Natalie over there.” 

Nicole blinked, surprised that her girlfriend remembered the woman’s name.  Then again, they had each spoke to different people throughout that whole mess.  Looking the rather fit woman over, it wasn’t much of a surprise that Grace had taken the time to learn her name.  Plus, Nicole was certain she’d seen her on a calendar. 

That same woman caught sight of them at that moment and grinned wide.  “Well, if it isn’t the fresh meat for the grinder!  Get your asses over here and introduce yourselves!” 

Her voice had been commanding, and even a month ago Nicole would have wilted from the tone of it.  Even her strictest of gymnastics coaches hadn’t sounded half as strict.  She had the bearings of a drill sergeant and the build to back it up despite the signs of gray creeping into her brown hair.  The tight white shirt she wore only served to accentuate how toned she was and Nicole couldn’t deny that she was very easy on the eyes. 

“Oh no, not two more,” one of the guys groaned as his shoulders dropped. 

The woman laughed.  “Face it boys, my guns bring all the girls to the yard.” 

As she flexed, the truth of that statement was as obvious as the sun in the sky.  Then another woman with close cropped black hair slapped her upside the head. 

“Stop teasing the baby gays,” she said. 

“Ow, that hurt,” Natalie said, rubbing her head.  “No need to be a bitch Chelsea, it was just a joke.” 

“Still not cool Nat,” Chelsea said.  “We’ve been married for a decade, you would think you would have grown out of this by now.” 

The pair continued to bicker and Grace leaned in close, her voice hushed but not silent.  “This was not what I expected when I walked in here today.” 

“I’m not complaining about the free show,” Nicole said in turn, letting her words be heard in a surprising bit of playfulness.  “I don’t think the boys are complaining either.” 

That statement brought the pair up short as Natalie pulled away, ignoring the glare from her wife as she cleared her throat.  Obviously that conversation would continue later, but they wouldn’t be privy to it. 

“Right,” she said.  “I’m Natalie Dunlap, and this is my wife Chelsea.  We’re both Captains and the two ranking officers on the evening shift.” 

“Grace Evans,” she said, extending a hand. 

Nicole mirrored the gesture.  “Nicole Hayes.” 

The two captains shook hands with the pair of Rangers, then switched off with quick professionalism.  The others were quick to follow suit with their introductions though Nicole knew she wouldn’t remember half of them the following day so she focused on the two captains that seemed determined to be the front facing portion of the introductions.

It was then that the appraising eyes of both captains fell over them for but a moment.  Nicole wasn’t sure what they were looking for, or if they even found it as they directed the pair over to a group of chairs arrayed by the TV.  Natalie and Chelsea each grabbed one, spinning it around before taking a seat, their arms resting on the back as they leaned against it.  Grace didn’t hesitate to do the same and Nicole mirrored them begrudgingly. 

“Now, what made you both decide to join the department?” Chelsea asked.

Well, the question was expected, but Nicole figured they would ease into things a bit slower than that.  She couldn’t give her actual reasons, or even something close to them, so she’d thought about what might work and the answer she’d come up with was far more on the humor side than she originally intended, but it should work. 

“Is it bad that it was the calendars?” Nicole asked with a mischievous smirk.

Natalie blinked, then barked out an uproarious laugh.  “Holy shit, first time we’ve hooked a gay girl with those things!” 

“Is it?” Chelsea asked.  “We met during a photo shoot, so I could easily say I hooked you with one.” 

“That’s different,” Natalie said, still snickering.  “We were already employed, just at different departments in the city.” 

“And how long did that last?” Grace asked cheekily. 

The married captains shared a look, then Natalie shrugged.  “Two weeks for us to decide upon which department would be better for us.  Another month before my transfer was approved.” 

Nicole grinned, the story hit all the right notes for a whirlwind sapphic romance.  She couldn’t help but note how her own relationship with Grace had taken off in a similar manner.  They came together due to their shared experiences as Rangers, and now they would share their time as fire fighters as well. 

“Calendars,” Natalie mused.  “That explains what got you in the door, but the two of you have a look of determination we don’t usually get from new applicants, let alone those as young as you.” 

“She’s right,” Chelsea said, her eyes far too calculating for Nicole’s tastes.  Especially with the secret they were attempting to keep under wraps.  “You both lived hard lives, that much is obvious.  As much as it hurts to say, but that will be helpful in this line of work.” 

“We tend to see death regularly,” Natalie said, continuing for her wife.  “Ask anyone here about the first time they watched someone die.  You’ll have your own story soon enough if you make it through the training.” 

Far too many in the room gave solemn nods at that statement. 

“We’re familiar with death,” Grace said softly. 

It said something that nobody in the room scoffed or doubted their statement.  The air was heavy from the subject matter and Nicole couldn’t help but consider how much death she had seen in such a short period.  How much more would she see before her duty was done?

A sudden clap made Nicole jump.  She glared at Natalie whose hands were still pressed together and Nicole had to slowly move her hand away from her watch and Grace did the same.  It was a motion that wasn’t missed by the two captains, but neither commented on it.  Nicole raised an eyebrow at the rather sadistic smirk that had come to the woman’s face after startling the pair, or the knowing look that the married couple shared right before Natalie spoke once more.

“That should do it for introductions.  Now, lets see what kind of shape the two of you are in and what we have to work with.” 

Nicole swallowed, already dreading yet another training session on top of the boot camp that Carlos was putting her through, yet she knew it would only do her good in the long run.  It was clear that the pair had an indication as to their identities, but they weren’t making a big deal out of it.  The other members of the crew didn’t seem as quick on the uptake which gave her some hope that maybe her secrets would be kept safe. 

“Do your worst,” Nicole challenged. 

A pair of savage smiles was her answer and somehow she knew she was going to regret her words in the days to come.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 25 - Training

“That is concerning,” Carlos said, leaning over a claimed table under a pavilion at the same park they had wrecked a little over a week prior.  Whatever the training session had been intended for originally was now thrown out the window in favor of a crash course on hostile Rangers and what that meant for the team, as well as the city.  “You’re sure this is the Ranger you saw?” 

An image was being displayed on a tablet set between them, a bit blurry, but depicting a Yellow Ranger alongside an Orange one.  Carlos zoomed in to show a yellow sunburst set against the white of the chest of her uniform which strongly resembled military fatigues.  

“Positive,” Devon said.  “There’s no mistaking that symbol.”

Carlos nodded, then started flicking through the images, all looking to have been in the aftermath of the same attack.  Both Rangers were surrounded by destroyed automatons, directing what looked to be salvage operations, but that was where the similarities ended.  There were other people in the fore and backgrounds, armed with military style rifles and wearing tactical gear. 

Nicole looked over the images on her own phone, the packet having been forwarded along their group chat by Carlos.  They weren’t wearing any insignia to denote allegiances, but the team itself all seemed to share a common theme which meant they hadn’t been gathered from cast offs.  They were organized and determined, something she couldn’t say about her own team just yet, hopeful as she might be for the future.

“So, who are they?” Nicole asked.  “A group of evil Rangers or something?” 

Carlos shook his head.  “Nothing of the sort.  You know that we’ve had Rangers die in the line of duty.”  When everyone nodded, he continued.  “What most don’t know is that we’ve also had Rangers desert their teams.  Groups like this tend to attract such Rangers, or often approach them for potential recruitment.” 

“Not surprising,” Grace muttered, her eyes flicking towards Devon for a moment.  “Clashing personalities and ambitions could always fracture teams.  Add in how power can corrupt, and yeah, makes sense.” 

“Speaking from experience?” Devon asked, his lips twisting into a snarl. 

Grace glared at him with a thunderous expression.  “Grew up in what could best be called a cult that tried to sell me off to a man nearly a decade older than I was, so yeah, I suppose I am.” 

He held up his hands in mock surrender, but Nicole could tell that would be a source of contention for some time to come.  As long as the asshole didn’t try anything stupid, she would tolerate the prick, but nobody was going to mock Grace in front of her and get away with it. 

“Oh no,” Nicole snapped.  “You don’t get off that easily.  If all you’re going to do is poke and prod because we don’t fit into your worldview, maybe you should just fuck off and join those pricks and spare us the frustration!” 

“Enough of that,” Carlos said sharply, cutting off any further retorts.  “Teams fall when divided, I’ve seen it happen too many times in my years as a Ranger.  Devon, two members of my team are married, both women.  My best friend is married to my brother.  I will not tolerate homophobia in any form, even indirectly.” 

Devon looked away, but didn’t protest his words.  That was when Carlos turned his attention to Grace and Nicole, his expression less furious but still firm. 

“Change doesn’t happen overnight, and all your snapping at him does is reaffirm the beliefs he has been taught his whole life.  Be an example, not a source of strife.  Rise above pettiness and prove yourselves more stout of character.” 

“Understood,” Nicole said even as Grace nodded. 

Devon just looked away.

With a heavy sigh, Carlos sat back against the bench, eyes drifting skyward.  “I wasn’t expecting to have to brief you on external threats beyond the Sylan forces today, so I don’t have much prepared otherwise.  I’ll be sure to get some of the reports we have about this group sent to each of you as soon as possible.”   

“There is one other thing you need to be aware of,” Carlos said, pulling up a blurry photo.  The figure pictured had four arms and towered over the other people around him.  A primal chill ran down Nicole’s spine at the sight, some nameless fear awakening within her instincts.  “This is Commander Bartran, assumed to be the leader of the Sylan invasion force here on Earth.” 

Nicole swallowed, reaching towards the tablet before she pulled her hand back.  “Is there a reason even a picture of the man is making me want to run the fuck away?” 

Carlos grimaced, his eyes tracking over each person present.  “Probably because he’s only ever taken the field once, and when he did, he left seven Rangers dead in his wake.” 

The entire group recoiled at the blunt admission and it finally clicked.  “He’s the one who killed the White Ranger and his team.” 

“Bingo,” Carlos said with a nod.  “White was working on building an elite group with the goal of eventually taking the fight to the Sylan.  He had a visiting Pink Ranger and two others from her team with.  They’d been working together for nearly a year when the Commander struck.  Rumors might persist that White survived, but the others weren’t so lucky.” 

With a heavy swallow, Nicole accepted the blunt truth that Carlos was trying to impart upon them.  If this Commander came for them, they should treat the situation as if they were courting death.  Scattering to the winds was probably the safest option, yet the idea of leaving one of her own to die didn’t sit well with her. 

“On that note,” Carlos said, getting to his feet, “there is something we can do to help you prepare to face the dangers that are yet to come.” 

“How are you going to do that?” Kayla asked. 

Carlos grinned, then in a flash of gold, a Ranger stood in his place.  “Trial by fire, now come at me and let’s see how you stack up.” 

Nicole shared a glance with her fellow Rangers and soon they all formed up.

“Roll the Dice!”

A prism of color flashed through the vicinity, and their full team stood, transformed and ready.  Nicole adopted one of the stances she could remember from her karate classes as a child and a few of the others also fell into loose stances.  Carlos walked over, inspecting each of them.  He stopped in front of Jeff first. 

“You’ve had some combat training,” Carlos said. 

“I have,” Jeff said, his purple dragoon helmet bobbing in a nod.  “Ten years of Judo, and I took up HEMA a few years back since I liked the whole look that ended up becoming the core of my Ranger motif.” 

“That’s good,” Carlos said.  “This goes to all of you, if you have a weapon but no experience using it in a fight, we’ll be working on that.  You need to be intimately familiar with each and every tool you might bring to bear in combat.  That will be a major focus of this training.” 

He moved on, inspecting Kayla next.  “You’ve never fought before becoming a Ranger.” 

Nicole could almost picture her smiling sheepishly up at the man.  “How could you tell?” 

“Your fists,” he said.  “Thumb on the outside, otherwise you risk breaking fingers, Ranger or no.  I’ll be running you through some basic karate drills and sparing.” 

“It’s a date,” Kayla said, cheekily. 

Carlos continued on, seemingly unphased by Kayla’s blatant flirting.  He stood in front of Devon next, eyeing how he held his sword and shield.  “You’ve had some experience with this arrangement.” 

“LARPed for the last five years,” he said with a shrug that bobbed his shield.  “Also dabbled in HEMA for what it’s worth. 

Next, Carlos stepped in front of Nicole.  “Now, I’ve seen you do some fire and rescue stuff, but how well can you fi—” 

Carlos barely stepped back, dodging her foot by less than an inch.  A few shouts of surprise sounded from her companions, but the whole purpose of the time they were spending in the park was to train, and the fastest way to see where someone needed to improve was to do a practical evaluation. 

So, Nicole put her gymnastics experience to use, snapping off acrobatic kicks and well grounded punches towards the veteran Ranger.  He blocked or redirected each and every attempt she made to hit him, but she didn’t let up for a moment.  If he wanted her to stop, he was going to have to make her through an application of force.

She could almost see a grin on Carlos’ face, despite the helmet.  Nicole knew she was outclassed, she just didn’t care, not when there was a point to be made.  Their acrobatic contest was brought to a sudden halt when Carols decided it was done.  He hooked his arm under her chin, slammed her into the ground, and promptly pulled Nicole into a crippling joint lock before she could recover.  She wasn’t in pain, her flexibility was better than ever since becoming a Ranger and she doubted that he could actually make it hurt without breaking something. 

“Good initiative,” Carlos said, then nearly jolted in surprise when his limbs, tight from his grapple, contracted as Nicole phased out of his grip.  She rematerialized a few feet away but didn’t resume her offensive.  “That is quite the handy trick.” 

“It has some uses,” Nicole answered. 

Carlos moved on from there, glancing over Grace’s loose form.  “You have experience with the tools, but not with fighting.  We’ll be fixing that.” 

Grace nodded yet Nicole could feel the concerned eyes of her girlfriend on her.  Much as she wanted to, Nicole she wasn’t going to show weakness just yet.  Carlos then moved back to his starting position and Nicole fell back into her original place in the lineup.

“Each of you will need to be able to fight far better than that if you hope to survive your first months as Rangers.  Pay attention when I am demonstrating something, don’t drift off just because you think you’re good enough.  It is your life that you are wagering when you do.  I’ve lost good friends over the years to hubris, seasoned veterans who knew what they were doing, all because they allowed themselves to grow complacent.” 

Nicole shook her arms loose the moment his attention left her.  They weren’t in pain, but she had pushed herself and she knew that even if she felt okay, it didn’t mean she was.  Grace reached out, taking hold of her free hand and squeezing it, her helmet tilted in question.

“I’m fine,” Nicole said.  “He wasn’t trying to hurt me.” 

“Were you trying to hurt him?” Grace asked. 

All Nicole could do was nod, because she had been trying to land a blow, to show him that she could do something.  She’d only known him for a few days, but he had already earned her respect, and she wanted to show that she wasn’t some helpless girl just waiting for a solution to fall into her lap. 

“Weapons out!” Carlos shouted. 

Nicole summoned her daggers even as the rest of the team did as instructed.  Well, aside from Devon who already had his weapons summoned, but it sort of made sense for him given his whole knight theme. 

“You know how to use that axe?” Carlos asked. 

Grace held the weapon up, regarding it for a moment.  “Ah, I know how to chop wood.  Did a lot of that before moving up here.” 

“Better than I expected,” he said.  “I’ll see if I can find a proper tutor for you.” 

“I’ve already lined up an instructor,” Grace said, rubbing the back of her helmet.  She flinched when she realized it was blocking her hair.  Nicole giggled, only for Grace to playfully smack her.  Kayla chuckled down the line and the moment of levity spread just long enough to lighten the mood. 

“I actually made arrangements with my HEMA group,” Jeff said.  “We’re all going to join up to learn to fight better.” 

“Good,” Carlos said, clapping his hands.  “In that case, let’s get started on combat drills, no weapons.  I want you all to be able to fight without them, and a lot of the skills you learn from this will translate to your weapon training as well.” 

From there, he had each Ranger pair up, and took Devon for his demonstrations.  Naturally, Nicole made sure she ended up with Grace, leaving Jeff and Kayla to flirt with one another.  It was cute how noble and clueless Jeff could be when it came to himself.  Nicole couldn’t wait to tease him about things, but she was waiting for the perfect moment to get a bit of payback for what he did to her.  She couldn’t exactly reward Kayla by hitting HIM with the clue by four, that just wouldn’t be fair retribution.

Carlos demonstrated a basic form that worked through attack and defense in a sequential loop, working with Devon first until it was demonstrated in full with each participant and the entire group was repeating the drill over and over.  Nicole couldn’t help but note that it wasn’t meant for combating machines or mutants, but other people. 

“This isn’t for fighting our true enemies,” Devon said, pausing after a rotation.  “How does this help us fight the machines?” 

Before Carlos could answer, Jeff spoke up.  “It’s fundamentals.  Do not fear the man who knows ten thousand techniques, fear the man who has practiced one technique ten thousand times.” 

Kayla giggled, nudging Jeff’s shoulder with her own.  “That’s one way to put it, ya goofball.  You’re building up muscle memory so that we don’t panic in a fight.” 

“Exactly,” Carlos said.  “When a blade comes for your throat I want you to defend, not flail.” 

As if to punctuate the point, he brought his arm up in one of the basic blocks he had drilled into them by that point, deflecting some unseen strike.  It was a bit flashy of a lesson, but Rangers weren’t exactly known for being subtle. 

“Now, let’s get into another set of techniques that are worth knowing.” 

Various techniques were shown, and he ran through them like an instructor for a two day self defense class would.  Spending just long enough on each one to make sure that the students understood the basics and started to develop some muscle memory. 

She’d taken one such class shortly after her parents were killed, just to try and reclaim some semblance of something in her life.  It hadn’t worked, which was partially why she had devoted so much of her focus to her gymnastics only to fall on her face when it mattered most.  It didn’t escape her that she was now doing the same with her Ranger activities. 

“This is so weird,” Grace said, moving through the motions of a throw, making sure she had each step down before attempting to speed up.  “When people think of Rangers, this part of things doesn’t really come up.” 

“It rarely does,” Carlos chimed in, having overheard Grace’s comment.  “Yet, it is essential that a Ranger knows how to fight.  There’s only so much you can do with random flailing and superhuman strength.” 

“We aren’t randomly flailing,” Devon said.  “I know how to fight.” 

“Yes, you know the sword and shield well enough to look like you know how to fight with them,” Carlos said, summoning his own weapon.  It was a hefty looking hammer with a pry bar built in.  “But can you honestly say you have extensive experience fighting to the death with these weapons?  What about with your bare hands?  Have you killed someone with nothing but your fists?” 

“We’re fighting mutants and machines,” Jeff chimed in.  “Why would we need to be prepared to kill?” 

“Because you never know when someone else will decide to try and kill you instead,” Carlos said, his voice suddenly soft.  “The world isn’t a cheery, simple place.  There are groups that want to welcome the Sylan with open arms, and some of the more extreme members will kill a Ranger if given the chance.  The Atlanta team lost a member to a suicide attack by one of those extremists.” 

“You’re shitting me,” Kayla said.  “There’s idiots like that out there?” 

Carlos shrugged.  “There’s idiots of all shapes and sizes, and people of all walks will find things to believe.  Just go online and read some of the conspiracy theories out there.  Some are convinced that the Rangers are government actors and the invasion is all a false flag operation to curtail our freedom.” 

Nicole had to snicker at the sarcasm he had layered into his voice for that last part, hell, she could practically picture the eye roll that went with it.  Despite that, she wondered just how widespread those beliefs were, and what role Maraline might have had in spreading them.  Was that the entire purpose of her little act?  To sow doubt? 

It made an unfortunate amount of sense, and was certainly a valid strategy for a conquest.  Information warfare was every bit as important as military might when waging war.  At least it was in the games Nicole enjoyed playing when she was younger. 

“That’s so stupid,” Grace muttered. 

“Is it though?” Carlos asked.  “You’re the first documented group that’s had mundane contact with an actual Sylan that didn’t end in bloodshed, how do we know they aren’t trying to flip you to their side?  How do we know they haven’t done that in the past with other Ranger teams?” 

“I didn’t get that impression from her in any of our conversations,” Nicole said before amending her statement.  “That doesn’t mean she wasn’t, she could be a far better actress than any of us give credit for, but she seemed to truly believe every word of what she said.” 

“Propaganda isn’t limited to just our side,” Jeff said softly.  “Just think back to some of our past civilizations.  The Spartans and Feudal Japan especially, with the warrior culture, they were willing to do things we would never consider in the name of honor.  The Sylan probably aren’t much different.  Maraline might very well be every bit the victim in this.” 

“Even if she is, it doesn’t mean we show mercy,” Carlos added immediately.  “In a battle for survival, not every death will be justified.  Innocents die, those misinformed of the righteousness of their cause die.  It’s nothing new, and each side will believe they are fighting for what is right.  Such is the nature of war.” 

Right, they were at war.  That truth was something she knew, but it really hadn’t settled into her mind just yet.  People were fighting to survive, and there wasn’t much normal people could do in the face of the Sylan invaders.  The Automatons that made up the bulk of their army were nearly impossible to damage with regular guns, and heavier ordinance was difficult to bring to bear against foot soldiers. 

Nicole had to accept that she was now a soldier, preparing to fight in a war for the future of the human race.  The stakes were far too high, and the responsibility was positively suffocating.  She reached out, pulling Grace into a sideways hug, taking comfort in the closeness.  Her fellow Ranger hugged her back. 

“Okay,” Nicole said, stepping back.  “I think we’ve talked enough.  We’re here to learn to fight, so that’s what we need to be doing.  We can worry about other things once we’re sure we won’t be dying on the battlefield to stupid shit.” 

Carlos gave a sharp nod of his golden helm.  “Well said.  Back to work everyone!” 

Nicole turned back to her partner, to Grace, and squared up.  She knew she had a lot to learn, and she could think of nobody she would rather be going through her training with. 

*** 

Nicole practically limped back into her apartment, Grace helping carry her through the threshold.  “You didn’t need to do that,” her friend muttered.  “But no, you had to step in and be all noble and shit.” 

“It worked, didn’t it?” Nicole said with a chuckle.  “A bit of pain now is worth it to remind that asshole to watch his mouth.” 

“What am I going to do with you?” Grace asked, shaking her head in exasperation.  

Grinning cheekily, Nicole answered, “anything you want.” 

In answer Nicole found herself dumped without ceremony onto the sofa.  She let out a squawk of panic as she hit the lumpy old thing, her leg hissing its displeasure at the sudden motion.  Sure, it hurt, but it had been worth it.

Looking down at her, Grace crossed her arms.  “On a related note, did you really need to juggle your fucking knives like that?” 

Nicole pouted up at her girlfriend.  “Dexterity matters!” 

“Not getting cut up by your own blades matters too!” Grace said in exasperation. 

Rolling her eyes, Nicole snaked her good leg out and entangled it with Grace’s and pulled her off balance.  She yelped, and promptly fell over, landing atop Nicole in a mess of limbs.  The pair struggled for a moment, giggling as they did before Nicole paused, finding Grace’s face so close to her own. 

“Hi,” she said, voice barely a whisper. 

Grace looked back, biting her lip as she did.  “Hi yourself.” 

Becca came out of the bathroom at that same moment, hair up in a towel and toothbrush in her mouth.  She took in the scene, blinked twice, then turned around and shut the bathroom door behind her.  Nicole looked up at Grace, who was looming over her red-faced with an impressive blush. 

“So, back to my place?” Grace asked.  “My roomie should be out for the evening.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but laugh, nodding her head in agreement. 

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 24 - Return To Normal

Cereal was almost offensive even as a concept in Nicole’s book.  She detested almost every variety, yet some cereal bars were edible.  She blamed the insistence that cereal had to be eaten with milk that had soured her on the breakfast staple.  Such a vile liquid, with a texture that made her want to heave just thinking about it.  Teenagers being the cruel bastards they often were, she was ridiculed for her refusal to drink it in school, because that was all there ever was in the cafeteria.  It was so stupid, the things people would find to mock others over. 

All of that, just to justify frying some bacon and eggs rather than open a box of Becca’s sugar filled horror show.  Of course, Nicole wasn’t a dick and was cooking up enough for two.  The potatoes and onions were left out, because she didn’t have that sort of time before her first class of the day.  Even doing as much as she was already risked making her late.  Becca didn’t have that worry given her own morning class was an entire period later.

She was just plating everything up when Rebecca wandered in, bleary-eyed and scratching her stomach under her shirt.  Nicole considered teasing her for it, or snapping a quick video to send to Colin, but that only risked accelerating her own teasing, which she was willing to put off as long as possible.  So, of course, she already had the camera app opened and the video recording from the moment she heard her bedroom door open. 

“Morning, sleepy-head,” Nicole said.  “Juice is on the table, give me one more minute to collect the toast.” 

“Why the production?” Becca grumbled, flopping into her usual chair before blindly pouring herself a glass of juice.  “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you got lai—”  Her comment cut off, all signs of her prior sleep-addled state having fled.  “You didn’t.” 

“No, I didn’t,” Nicole agreed, fighting to keep calm.  She knew this was coming, and had been anticipating it since she got home after her date.  She’d taken something to help her sleep, and that was that.  “I just had a date, that’s all.” 

Nicole didn’t dare look up from her plate, she didn’t need to, she knew Becca was grinning like a loon, and would soon be acting like one.  Instead, Nicole ate her breakfast and savored the last few moments of peace that would remain of the morning.  Naturally she forwarded the video of sleepy Becca to Colin to head off the worst of it.

Then the squeal came and Becca was excitedly slapping the table while her feet did a little dance under the table.  And Rebecca wondered how Nicole had developed a crush on her in high school, the girl was just fucking adorable.  All Nicole could do was wait it out, taking a drink of her juice before a bite of toast followed. 

“It was Grace, wasn’t it?” Nicole asked after finally calming down, mostly.  “Oh my god, I fucking called it that night I caught you both together!  How long have you been dating?” 

“Since yesterday,” Nicole said, her face burning as she continued to eat.  She knew the protest was coming, so she headed it off between bites.  “It was our first date, and we only just met the day of the attack when we became Rangers.” 

“Really?” Becca asked.  “Feels like longer, but then again, this whole week off has felt like it lasted months already.” 

Nicole didn’t dare mention that Grace was the girl she had been messaging about making her blades.  Becca had teased her enough over that and it was far too early to deal with the reaction that bit of news might cause. 

“Tell me about it,” Nicole said.  “I’ve fought the machines twice, been on multiple fire-rescue scenes, and met one of the Sylan generals not once, but twice.  It’s just so surreal I don’t even know if it’s been real.” 

“It sort of feels like a dream?” Becca asked.  “I get that, the first few weeks dating Colin felt like that, where I was just waiting to wake up.” 

Some days it really did feel like a surreal dreamscape, like attempting to have a pleasant conversation with an alien hellbent on conquering her home all for their own good.  Yeah, she didn’t buy that for a second.  Humans might be shit, and greedy as hell, but why should she believe some random invader would be any better?  Politicians were always selling something, and Maraline was no different. 

Becca chuckled, which lasted just a bit too long to be a passing thought. 

“Out with it,” Nicole said, already accepting her fate. 

Rebecca waved her off.  “It’s just, think about everything you just said and how absurd it sounds to someone not right in the middle of it all like you are.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but snort, because Becca was—as usual—completely right.  It did come across as absurd.  Would Colin even believe her about the conversations with one of the Sylan?  Like, why was Maraline so obsessed with her?  The enemy general reminded her more of an anime antagonist that was full on yandere for her that it made no sense.  Nicole had so many questions and almost no answers to go around. 

There was no point dwelling on it, not when she was missing too many important data points to find the answer.  Instead, she focused on finishing her breakfast before she was more than fashionably late.  Odds were nobody would really care about the first day of classes back following the attacks, but one could never tell with how pissy some of the professors might be. 

It was actually kind of stupid how the world was just expected to keep marching on despite an alien invasion at the doorstep.  People still had to go to work, even for menial office jobs.  It was the fucking plague all over again, only on steroids.  Hundreds had died at the Renfaire, and their jobs were already posted.  Their corporate overlords demanded service.  Was it any wonder that there were subsets out there that advocated for total surrender? 

“It really is all flavors of stupid, isn’t it?” Nicole mused, finishing her plate.  She hurried over to the sink, rinsing it off before tossing it into the dishwasher and grabbing her bag.  “Well, back to the grinder of tedious normalcy while the world burns around us.” 

“I hear that,” Becca said, waving her fork.  “It really is sad just how casual everyone has been about the world falling apart around them.  Maybe we really do deserve to be conquered if this is how we answer a crisis.” 

Nicole winced, because her reasoning wasn’t far off from Maraline’s own arguments.  “You assume the grass will be greener under our new overlords.” 

“Just musing out loud, but it would be difficult for them to do worse,” Becca said.  “Depressing as this all is, I should go shower and get ready for my own classes.  Who knows, maybe I share one with your fellow Rangers.” 

“Maybe you do,” Nicole said.  “You’ve met Grace, but I think Purple attends, Green doesn’t for sure and Silver is…” 

“An odd concentration within a single school,” Becca said with a frown.  “Are you certain that Silver isn’t hidden among our classmates?” 

“Never asked,” Nicole said with a shrug.  “The guy turned out to be a bit of a homophobic prick and fucked off when he realized he was outnumbered four to one on that front with no allies.” 

“Ouch,” Becca said.  “Sounds like the kind of drama I happily avoid.” 

Shaking her head, Nicole grabbed one last piece of bacon from the plate and hurried to the door.  “Who knows,” Nicole called back.  “You might already know the prick!” 

“Don’t curse me, you bitch!” Becca called out, even as Nicole shut the door, laughing her ass off as she rushed off to her first class of the day.

***

Two classes in and Nicole already regretted her decision.  What was the point of it all?  She was a Ranger, and her time would be better spent honing those skills rather than dealing with an economics formula that was largely invalidated by there being a literal army hovering over their heads.  It was all so tedious, sitting there, listening to people drone on and on about things that just won’t matter should they lose the war.  Should she fail in the duty that had been thrust upon her by some force that she simply didn’t understand. 

Subjects that had once entertained her to learn now rang hollow.  Nicole was already considering just leaving for the day, heading back down to the fire station and applying for a job or something.  Anything would be better than enduring the boredom she now experienced. 

Nicole grabbed a few items from the cafeteria, then found herself an empty table.  She was still mulling over those thoughts when someone joined her, someone she hadn’t expected to see on campus given she certainly didn’t attend with the rest of them.  Kayla was quick to arrange things around her, more focused on putting a few sauces on her sandwich than she was on greeting her fellow Ranger.  That suited Nicole just fine, she’d spent more time focused on food than she had her education, distracted as she was. 

“So, how did it go?” Kayla asked, still not looking up. 

“Great and terrible all at once,” Nicole said, waiting for Kayla to take her first bite before continuing.  “Had my first kiss with another gay girl, traded wits with a Sylan general, typical first date stuff.” 

Sure enough, Kayla almost choked.  Served her right after everything she pulled at the food court.  Nicole waited for her to calm down, even pushed her bottle of soda over to help her clear things up.  Jeff joined them during that time, looking a bit amused at Kayla being the one to be coughing up a storm for once. 

“Okay, I’ll bite, how the hell did you manage this one?” 

“Maraline crashed my date,” Nicole said, picking at her own tray.  “Kinda put a damper on things.” 

“Oh,” he said.  “Did she try to muscle in on you or Grace?” 

Kayla coughed even harder and Nicole froze.  “What?” 

“Sylan beauty takes an interest in a Ranger,” he shrugged.  “I’ve read worse setups for an enemies to lovers story before.” 

“Already telling them about our date?” Grace asked, her voice tinged with amusement. 

Jeff blinked, then his grin widened.  “She was just telling us about the little threesome you had with the vexing Sylan general that has taken an unhealthy level of interest in our little body builder here.” 

“I will crush your head between my thighs,” Nicole said, glaring at the man. 

“A worthy death,” Jeff said with a sagely nod.  “A fate I am sure Grace will become rather familiar with, in time.” 

Now it was Nicole’s turn to nearly choke, even if it was just on her own spit.  

“Dude,” Kayla said, her voice flat.  “Dial it back a bit around the baby gays.  They’re still shy about this stuff.” 

Just for that comment, Nicole stuck her tongue out. 

“See, she’s already learning how to lesbian,” Kayla added with a wicked grin.  “Grace must be a good study partner.” 

And immediately regretted it.

There was just no winning against that girl, and yet, Nicole was fighting back a smile.  For all that Nicole had endured, she was sitting at a table with three other people that she didn’t hate, trading jokes and just generally having fun, even if some of that fun was at her expense. 

That was a weird feeling all on its own, but none of the teasing felt malicious, even when Jeff commented on her muscles, he made it into a positive trait somehow.  So, she would just go along with it, see where things went.  She’d promised Grace that she would try to do better, to enjoy life.  This felt as good of a place as any to start. 

“So, what was this about Maraline?” Kayla asked, reigning in her shenanigans.  “No teasing this time, just, why do you keep running into her?” 

“I have no clue,” Nicole admitted with a sigh, sitting back in her chair.  “I mean, I think yesterday wasn’t intended.  She was out in the park, playing a harp for a group of kids.” 

“Kids,” Jeff said in disbelief.  “And they were just sitting there listening?” 

Grace nodded.  “Yup, completely enthralled, but not through any power we noticed.  She was just…” 

“The best harp player we’ve ever heard?” Nicole offered. 

Grace nodded in agreement.  

It was strange to admit, but she’d looked up various harp players online after the strange encounter, and none of their performances really compared to what they had heard.  They all sounded lacking in comparison.  It was like listening to a teenager trying to pull off their favorite metal riff on a fifty dollar guitar with no amp in comparison.  Like these masters were playing on a stick with rubber bands. 

That was how otherworldly Maraline’s performance was. 

The worst part, Nicole wanted to listen to her play again, this time without interruptions or expectations.  Maybe it would give her some insight into the enigma that was the Sylan general that seemed hellbent on taking over her home.  Learning about this Administrator seemed rather important as well, but that was turning out to be a distant second in her own mind. 

“Why does this shit have to be so complicated?” Nicole asked nobody in particular. 

Grace pulled her into a half hug.  “Life is rarely simple, and we’ve been tossed into the deep end.” 

“Putting it mildly,” Kayla grumbled.

“Oh shit,” Jeff exclaimed, drawing the eyes of half the dining area.  “She’s on VidTube!” 

Most tuned out the outburst following that declaration, yet Nicole forced herself to take a deep breath.  She wasn’t the center of attention while half the school mocked her, she was just another student that few paid any real attention to.  Leaning over as he positioned the phone so everyone could see, he resumed the video. 

The haunting tones of the harp played out from the mediocre speakers of his phone, somehow still carrying every ounce of emotion they had when she heard it in person.  And it was the same performance, because when it concluded the last few seconds followed Maraline’s movements and showed Nicole leaning against the tree in the distance.

“Damn, even second hand that was something,” Kayla said, wiping at her damp eyes.  “I heard some amazing performers while in Europe, but that was something else.” 

Grace nodded.  “That was our consensus after looking up some of the best harp players in the world.  There’s just something about the way she plays that reaches out to you.” 

The table fell into silence, each person considering what the music they had just heard meant to them.  Of a more interesting note, someone was recording her performances and sharing them.  The channel had dozens of videos, and over a million followers.  It boggled the mind, and yet, it was clear that the person uploading them wasn’t Maraline, but someone else.  Nicole let herself settle against Grace who wrapped an arm around her in shared warmth.

“Hey, is there room for one more?” a masculine voice asked. 

Nicole turned, pulling herself from Grace’s warmth, only to find one more person standing there with a tray in hand.  Devon, the Silver Ranger, wore a contrite expression to go with his inward turned body language, as if he was expecting an attack at any moment.  After his previous outburst, he very well might have deserved it. 

The table sat there in silence, all eyes on the man, waiting to see who would take the bullet for the rest of them.  It spoke volumes that nobody was quite so eager to do so.  Then, Grace cleared her throat. 

“Always room for a member of the team,” Grace said before anyone could even ask for clarification, taking hold of Nicole’s own hand as if daring him to call them on it. 

He sighed, and pulled up a chair.  Once he sat, he looked at their interlocked hand and didn’t comment on it, but didn’t sneer either.  It was a welcome change from his earlier expressed views and Nicole couldn’t help but wonder if he was just holding his tongue despite Grace attempting to goad him.

“So, what happened with you the last two days?” Kayla asked casually. 

Devon sighed.  “You probably wouldn’t believe me.” 

Nicole snorted.  “Does it top a live music show with Maraline as the headliner?” 

He blinked, looking across the others, finding no signs they were bullshitting him.  Nicole rolled her eyes and Grace nodded even as Jeff rolled the video back and let him watch. 

“Okay, that is weird as hell,” he admitted, oddly unmoved by the performance compared to the rest of the team.  “I helped bust a crime syndicate that was smuggling Sylan tech with the help of a yellow Ranger from out of town.” 

There was a beat of silence, Kayla and Jeff seemed surprised at the news of a visiting Ranger, which told them that they still weren’t paying much attention to the local news.  Grace and Nicole shared a look before the pair shrugged and went back to their food. 

“Shouldn’t that have gotten more of a reaction?” Kayla asked. 

“It might have,” Nicole admitted, “if our Fire and Rescue work wasn’t being overseen by the Gold Rescue Ranger from New York.  You know, the same one I mentioned in the group chat?” 

“Huh, neat,” Kayla said.  “That’s cool that you all are getting kick ass mentors, while we just flounder, not jealous at all here.” 

“You didn’t read the group chat, did you?” Jeff asked. 

“I skimmed it,” Kayla said with a shrug, digging back into her food. 

Nicole huffed in exasperation.  “He’s going to help us train, as well as teach us how to deal with crisis situations as only Rangers can.  It’s why he’s been visiting the city, we just happened to find him before he came looking for us.” 

“I think you misunderstood,” Devon cut back in, concern writ across his face.  “The Yellow Ranger wasn’t helping bust the smugglers.  She was working with them alongside an entire team and they confronted me out of uniform to send a message.” 

Oh.  Oh fuck.

The Reluctant Ranger - Interlude Devon

It was difficult to remain a God fearing man in the modern world, made all the more so in the face of demons posing as invaders from the stars.  He’d held firm, taken solace that God had sent chosen warriors to defend the people.  He’d believed he lived in the end times, that he was destined for glorious purpose in God’s perfect plan. 

That poor woman was going to die, and he was powerless to prevent it.  So, he did what he could to protect the girl about to die in front of him all while frantically praying for salvation from the demons before him.  Then he was chosen to be a Ranger, God’s chosen Paladin at that, and all his beliefs were solidified in one crystal clear moment.  

Or at least, he thought it was.  Now everything he believed was thrown into question.  Was it some test that God was sending him?  To allow two homosexual women to become Rangers defied his beliefs, but His plan was perfect… 

God didn’t make mistakes, and Devon wasn’t one to question the divine will of his creator.  He’d prayed and listened for any sort of guidance, and a news broadcast had drawn his eye.  The remains of the machines they had fought were being stored by a corporation ahead of the Federal inspections, one that had a major fire just days earlier.  It was worth looking into, and so he had morphed and gone to check out the location, because God would guide him.

Looking down from atop a building, he spied the storage area where the remains of the Mutant and machines were left in storage.  Sinclair Industries had signs all across the area designating that it was a restricted area, yet that wasn’t stopping the group that was currently sorting through the salvage.  There were two dozen people down below, but the ones that stood out were those wearing heavy cloaks with hoods.  

“Confirmed blue band,” one of the figures stated.

They were holding up a severed arm of one of the machines, sheared at the shoulder roughly.  Likely Grace’s work if Devon had to wager.  The part was handed off to another worker who brought it over to a waiting truck.  He knew his silver color would stand out against the clear night sky, yet there was little he could do about it. 

The Mutant was almost completely stripped of flesh, the cybernetics within were all that remained of the hulking beast that had so easily swatted them aside.  Each of those parts were being carefully harvested for unknown purposes.

Devon couldn’t help but think that Nicole would be far better suited to the work, and a pain blossomed in his chest thinking about the poor girl that was lost to her own sins.  He knew that reaching out in kindness would only be met with resistance, he’d encountered it time and again in school.  

Those thoughts wouldn’t help him in the moment, so he could only leave it in God’s hands.  As if taunted by those very words one of the figures looked up and Devon was greeted by the visage of a yellow helm glaring up at him.  A Ranger, and one he didn’t recognize from any of the teams he could find online. 

The hooded cloak was thrown aside, revealing their uniform beneath.  The make of the uniform was of a military styling, generic enough to not stand out, yet still striking in how it commanded attention.  And all of it was directed at him.  Four more cloaks were discarded, and a multitude of colors greeted him. 

He was moving before he even realized it, jumping from one building to the next.  Five against one were odds he didn’t want to face, not if he could help it.  He didn’t have a phone to contact his team, and was hesitant to do so besides given the terms they parted on.  

Devon didn’t dare look back, knowing the mystery Rangers were in pursuit.  Their boots impacted gravel behind him, and he feared they would catch up.  He was hardly the fastest among his team, Nicole held that honor for distance and Jeff for close quarters, yet he was still faster than Kayla and Grace could move over the rooftops. 

He muttered a silent prayer to guide his feet as he continued his harried escape from the unknown threat.  That was when the first flash of searingly bright light shot past him, the attack resembled his own blade beam enough to give him pause.  This time he did look back, and each of the enemy Rangers held a rifle of some sort, wholly different from conventional design.  

Whatever they were, he knew better than to risk using his barriers to defend against them.  Strong as they could be, he had never tested them against a continuous assault from heavy energy attacks.  Yet another weakness he needed to cover with the rest of his team the next time they trained together.

All of that was assuming he did manage to get away, even as he summoned his shield and affixed it to his back.  His cape crumpled in closer, no longer flowing freely behind himself and it was well timed as a shot impacted the sturdy defensive weapon.  He stumbled despite the bulk of the energy being dispersed by the suit and shield. 

It was enough for the other Rangers to overtake him. 

His sword appeared the moment he willed it, his shield flashed, already secured to his left arm as he gripped the blade with both hands.  The five enemies surrounded him in an instant and Devon took a defensive stance that he’d been practicing.  Each enemy Ranger kept their rifles on him with military precision.  It was clear this wasn’t a group of random people brought together in a crisis, these Rangers had training far beyond what he had.  Devon knew when he was outmatched, and only mercy would see him delivered from the situation. 

“I don’t suppose we could talk this out?” He asked. 

Yellow stepped forward, and it was only then that he realized that their leader was a woman.  “That certainly depends.  Do you intend to interfere with our operations?” 

That brought him up short.  Would they really let him go if he looked the other way?  A small part of him knew that the rest of his team would have spat defiance, but he was pragmatic enough to know when he stood no chance. 

“As long as you aren’t a threat to the people of this city,” Devon said, the words bitter on his tongue, “I can look the other way.” 

Yellow’s helmet tilted as the person underneath regarded him for a moment as he continued to cast his mind for solutions.  Silent prayers for deliverance came with them, but if this was his time, then there was nothing he could do about it.

“Then we have an arrangement, Silver Ranger,” Yellow said, raising an open hand into the air before closing it into a fist.  The others lowered their weapons and moved into formation around their leader.  “Keep to it or there will be consequences.” 

The mysterious team then departed, retreating back across the rooftops.  Devon waited until they were out of sight, then dropped to his knees, weapons vanishing into silver motes of light as he looked to the night sky, devoid of stars save the one claimed to be the Sylon’s ship.  The star that would one day be ripped from the heavens in the final battles of the coming war. 

“Thank you God, for delivering me once more.” 

***

It was hard to believe that mere hours ago he had fought a running battle to escape from a group of Rangers out to silence him.  They had no assurances, yet he knew they had some way of enforcing the terms of their agreement.  It worried him, and so he had reached out to the only person he could confide in, the very woman that he had saved when the power came to him.  She’d readily agreed to meet up with him at one of his favorite fast food place, though she’d been a bit of a temptress about it until he explained why he wanted to go over things in person.

“That is concerning,” she said with a frown.  “Do you think we’re in danger?” 

Devon shook his head.  “Only if I act against them.” 

“Then what’s the problem?” she asked.  “Though, with the issues you’re having with your team, maybe you should consider moving to Kentucky and joining the Knight Rangers.” 

He considered it, but despite the shared religious background he knew they would reject him the moment the morph was dropped.  They rejected the core teachings to embrace hate, pretenders to the faith.

“You know why, Tiff,” Devon said. 

“I told you, call me Nia,” she said, fluttering her eyes a bit.  “Everyone calls me Nia.” 

He smiled wistfully, it was fun to tease her a bit.  “Yes, because there were two of you in the class and the nickname stuck.” 

It was a cute story, one he enjoyed hearing from the girl he had saved.  Most wouldn’t let a nickname follow them into adulthood, but Nia had owned it to the point she even changed her legal name once she became an adult.

“Don’t tell me you’re still hung up over those dykes,” Nia said with a huff. 

“I’m just struggling to reconcile that I was chosen and so were they,” Devon admitted.  “Why would God pick me alongside sinners like them?” 

Nia huffed, shaking her head.  “Does it matter?  You’re a Paladin of God, hold your head high and know that it will be YOU that smites His chosen foes.  Everyone knew that God’s enemies would pretend to be aliens, it’s right there in the scriptures.” 

He’d heard the sermons, knew that she was right, yet some doubts were inevitable.  Grace was a spectacular woman in all regards, yet she held tight to her sins, and unless he was reading things incorrectly, Nicole was much the same.  Two mighty Rangers, warriors sent to defend humanity from the Enemy. 

Lesbians, the both of them. 

That wasn’t even discounting Jeff, who was all too eager to prove himself less of a man by singing along with girly stuff.  He’d been proud of it, and none of the girls had admonished him.  Why were so many willing to debase themselves and forget their roles?  Was Jeff truly so childish?  And what did it say about Kayla who seemed to approve of it? 

Devon knew he was lucky to have Nia in his life, to help him work through his feelings.  She had been there when he first transformed, watched it happen, and was keeping his secret.  They had attended church together following the attack, and again over the afternoon.  He was still dressed in his Sunday casual, a nice polo and khaki pants.  Sure, he had a suit and tie, but that was a bit much for a normal service.  

Oh how he had wished to stand up and declare himself one of God’s chosen before the whole congregation, to show how his faith was rewarded.  Yet, he promised he wouldn’t and held his tongue as the others discussed what it would mean to be public Rangers.  Devon had to admit that they had a point.

“I just worry,” Devon said, deflecting a bit.

Nia chuckled.  “There’s nothing to worry about.  Come what may, I’m confident you will prevail over every obstacle.” 

If only he could believe the same.  Nia hadn’t fought against the machines or the Mutants, and Devon knew that he hadn’t fought some of their worst monsters just yet.  He’d poured over the footage of conflicts that led to Ranger deaths, and he had seen a glimpse of what the invaders could bring out if they truly wanted a team eliminated. 

The image of the four-armed monster carving through Rangers like they were made of paper would haunt his nightmares for years to come.  As much as Devon wanted to believe that he was special, an agent of God, that beast gave him pause.  Worse, it had a name. 

Commander Bartran, the mightiest the enemy could send to face them.  It was little wonder the Church had adopted his likeness to represent all that opposed God.  Only the White Ranger had ever managed to openly oppose him, and he had gone missing following the battle and many presumed the man dead.

“I hope so,” he said simply, returning his focus to his meal. 

*** 

“Sometimes I forget just how degenerate this city can be,” Nia said, glaring at a passing pair of men. 

Devon eyed them, wondering if they were a couple or not, unable to completely tell but he also didn’t want to start an argument with her.  How could he when half his team seemed to play for the other side?  Sure, he could leave, join one of the Ranger teams that fight in the name of God, but that would mean uprooting himself from his home. 

He wasn’t sure he could do it.

“A true den of sin,” Nia continued, huffing as she looped her arm through his.  “Perhaps you will be able to help change that once you’ve beaten back the enemy back into Hell.” 

Doubtful, but through God anything was supposed to be possible.

Looking around the neighborhood, Devon wasn’t terribly impressed.  Nia couldn’t afford the most lavish of areas and instead had an apartment downtown in St. Paul.  He could see obvious gang members on street corners, tags designating that it wasn’t safe for good people to be out and about.  Worse, he knew that his own skin color would make police think he was one of them. 

They were watching them as they walked, and Devon couldn’t help but be nervous about the whole thing.  Would one of them follow, thinking the pair to be an easy mark, or would they recognize the danger in attacking a random person?  That first day after they gained their abilities, he had walked through the worst parts of the city, hoping someone would jump him.  

Not one person had risked it. 

Instead, Nicole went out and rescued people from a fire, setting an example that only brought him further shame now that he knew she lived in sin.  She was selfless to a fault, and Grace had joined her the next day, making national news for helping save dozens of people from a high rise blaze that could have been so much worse without their help. 

How could he compare to someone like that?

As if fate itself had been tempted, Devon caught sight of someone trailing behind them.  He didn’t want to accuse them right away of following, yet his own instincts were telling him there was a danger in the air, a threat of coming violence.  It was a familiar feeling, having hung in the air during the standoff with Maraline and persisted through the end of the battle with the mutant.  It wasn’t until hours later that the feeling fully abated. 

Did he warn Nia?  Would she overreact and give away that he was aware of the coming threat?  Would that dissuade those attempting something or only serve to encourage them?  Devon knew that he would morph if it came down to it, Nia’s safety was more important than any of his secrets.

Carefully, he cast his eyes around him, watching for anything else amiss.  If the guy was following them, others might be waiting for the opportune moment to strike.  Nia’s purse would be the obvious target, as would their phones.  His watch, that would be another target.  There was no way anyone would realize it was more than a smart watch, but those were still worth money.  

Carefully he pulled his own phone from his pocket and typed a quick message on it. 

Nia, we’re being followed.  Look offended and take my phone, put it in your purse then smack me.

He then held the device out, letting his girlfriend read the message. 

“Ha, very funny,” Nia scoffed, then she looked up and noticed that his expression was stone cold.  He caught the spark of fear blooming in her eyes as she took the phone with shaking hands and placed it in her purse.  Absently she seemed to remember to smack him, but there was no force to it. 

“Don’t worry,” Devon said, letting his hand brush over the watch that doubled as a morpher.  “I won’t let any of them lay a hand on you.” 

Nia was trembling as she nodded, her steps faltering even as he placed a steadying hand on her back.  Up ahead he caught sight of three others, one of which was watching them intently.  His eyes then flicked to the man behind them and the thug had the gall to smirk. 

“Duck behind that car as soon as I take my hand away,” Devon said, glaring at the men ahead with unblinking determination.  “Mind the silver flash.” 

The lead thug stepped forward, reaching behind himself for a weapon and Devon withdrew his hand.  Nia stumbled slightly, but dove for cover.  The instant that he caught sight of the handgun, his fingers were already in place. 

“Roll the Dice.” 

Silver light bloomed and raw Power rushed through his veins even as his skin was coated in an armor that felt both thin and impenetrable.  It was intoxicating and the closest thing he had felt to being in the presence of God.  His sword flashed in hand, shield already affixed to his arm as he stood defiant in the face of the would-be muggers.

He fully expected the muggers to run at the sight of a Ranger, yet they didn’t even flinch.  The one with the gun frowned for a moment, but otherwise didn’t show any signs of distress.  Devon didn’t know what to make of it, but as long as Nia stayed out of the way then he wouldn’t need to break anyone while defending her. 

“You know,” the man said, smirking.  “I didn’t think it would be that easy to bait one of you, or to get a bite on our first casting.” 

Devon only had a moment to process those words as a flash of blue rippled behind him.  He turned sharply, and where their tail had been stood a Ranger in blue, their own uniform more of a military style jacket.  Further flashes followed and his heart sank as he realized he’d been the one played.  Four Rangers, all in mismatched uniforms stood around him, leaving him completely outnumbered. 

A thud announced another arrival, and atop the car that hid his girlfriend, a Yellow Ranger stood up from her crouched landing. 

“Silver of the Minneapolis Rangers,” a woman said, her voice distorted by the helmet.  “It would seem we have business with you.” 

Sweating under his helmet, Devon regarded the assembled Rangers and knew he was outmatched.  If he tried to fight, there were good odds that Nia would get caught up in the struggle, and she didn’t have powers to fall back on. 

“What is it you want?” Devon demanded. 

Yellow shook her head.  “Oh, it isn’t what we want, but rather, what you want.  Tell me, Ranger, what is it that you seek from the power you have been given?” 

The image of a crowd cheering for him flashed across his mind, the faithful recognizing him as one of the chosen of God.  That had been his dream for the last five years, and yet, it somehow felt hollow now.  He’d been shown what it meant to be a Ranger, to stand with the people, to fight against the Enemy.  Much as he might disagree with Nicole’s lifestyle, he could still commend her ethics and the resolve she had that allowed her to stand up for them so resolutely. 

He lifted his head, glaring as best he could from under the helmet.  He let his conviction speak for him, borrowed as it might be, he still held it as his truth.  “I want to help people.” 

The Yellow Ranger stood for a moment, their form unnervingly still.  He wondered if they would fight him, and he didn’t appreciate the odds that such a fight would mean for him.  He could hope that Nia was on his phone contacting his team, but they hadn’t talked about what to do in a situation like this before. 

The Yellow Ranger then moved, her head shaking slightly.  “How disappointing.” 

And just like that all five of the Rangers took off at a sprint in different directions, leaving him alone with a surprising lack of onlookers on the street.  Not wanting to risk discovery, he quickly dropped his morph and hurried over to Nia’s side. 

“Hey, it’s over, you’re safe,” Devon said, making sure to telegraph his movements enough that she wouldn’t startle as he put his hands on her shoulders.  She still jumped at his touch, which hurt to see.  “Shh, it’s okay.  They’re gone.” 

He pulled her close, looking around as he wondered just what he should do about the situation.  If nothing else, he would need to talk to his team, which would mean addressing the entire mess of a situation.  He wanted to stand firm against their sin, yet… 

 It would be a total betrayal of his team if he did so, and would leave the city vulnerable to the Sylan threat.  He couldn’t do that, which meant he needed to swallow his pride and make peace with them despite his misgivings.

Devon would do just that, and perhaps he could prove himself enough of a paragon of humanity to win one of them over, to show them God’s light and love. 

All he could do was pray for them, come what may.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 22 - Heated Confrontation

Okay, so Maraline wasn’t the last thing that Nicole ever expected to see.  She had come to accept that the enemy general had some sort of obsession with her and that she would come after her again.  But rather than at the head of a formation of machines, Maraline was sitting peacefully in a park while strumming a harp for a crowd of children.  

The woman attempting to destroy humanity, one of the few faces that could be linked to the machine menace since the invasion began five years prior, and she was just sitting there. 

Playing an instrument. 

It should have defied all logic, yet it aligned perfectly with how Maraline presented herself.  It was anathema to everything she knew about being a Ranger and their mission, yet she couldn’t deny her own eyes.  Or her ears for that matter.  The melody was downright haunting with its beauty, conveying an immense sorrow and longing to everyone listening.  Nicole was entranced, and not through any nefarious effects either. 

Maraline was just that damn good at playing.

A gentle nudge drew her attention from the blissful melody.  Grace wore a soft frown as she looked down at the villain as if it was the first time seeing her.  In truth, Grace had only ever seen her right before the fighting started, she’d never seen Maraline acting like a normal person.

“Something’s off here.  Like, how do we even approach a situation like this?” 

“She’s not currently hurting anyone,” Nicole said carefully.  “Maybe we should observe for the moment, and step in only if she starts attacking the crowd.  I don’t want to put the kids at risk if I don’t have to.” 

“Damn, you’re right,” Grace said, her face pained.

“I don’t want to spook her either,” Nicole added, remembering their last encounter.  “She was fine with just me last time, maybe that would hold true this time as well?” 

Grace looked from the field back to Nicole.  “Like hell I’m letting you go in there alone!” 

“I won’t be alone,” Nicole said with what she hoped was a reassuring smile.  “I’ll have you watching my back, ready to step in at a moment’s notice.  Don’t forget, the watches have a quick morph option if I need it.” 

She tapped the watch for emphasis. 

“This is reckless,” Grace muttered, then pulled her into a hug.  “Don’t do anything stupid and be ready to morph at the first sign she’s up to something.” 

“Will do,” Nicole said, and approached the scene. 

The crowd was surprisingly dense given it was mostly composed of children who were very much engrossed in the performance rather than their phones.  Their parents were also nearby, similarly entranced by the soft tones of the harp.  Nicole stopped just on the edge of the crowd as she leaned against a sturdy tree.  As the performance continued, Nicole’s fingers brushed the buttons that would signal her transformation, almost as an idle tick.  She refused to be caught off guard, not with the enemy right there, but she couldn’t risk endangering everyone. 

Nicole knew she should do something, especially after the last battle that they had, but something kept her hand from reaching out, to call for help.  Maraline hadn’t opened her eyes, but Nicole could see the sorrow lingering, feel the pain that she was pouring into her music. 

Whatever she was witnessing, it was a genuine display.  Monster she may be, but there was more there, a depth to the woman who had reached out to her.  Nicole had resolved to fight that day, and she still carried that flame within her. 

She didn’t understand Maraline, her persona was very much an enigma in many ways.  She seemed to love the Earth, the planet she was created to conquer.  Maraline spoke so fondly of life, her words carrying a conviction to them that Nicole knew she couldn’t replicate no matter how hard she tried. 

Yet here she was, entertaining the people, bringing emotion with her performance as though she were a master of her chosen instrument.  Actually, there were good odds that she actually was.  Nicole had no clue how long she had lived or practiced her craft. 

The final note strummed, and only then did Maraline open her eyes and smile for the crowd.  Once again Nicole was struck by how genuine that smile was, how much raw emotion was projected through such a simple act.  Many of the children, and all of the adults, clapped for her performance.  Even Nicole found herself clapping along with them.  For a  bare instant the air turned charged as ethereal lilac eyes locked onto her own.  Recognition then flooded her visage and Maraline’s face softened from her winter fae queen persona into something almost human.

The Sylan stood, harp still in hand, and she approached the waiting Ranger.  Nicole did her best to not appear the aggressor, she didn’t need another disaster so soon after the last.  Maraline continued past her, eyes never once leaving Nicole’s own, then Maraline stopped shortly after passing, and Nicole knew she had leaned against the opposite side of her tree.

She could probably wax poetic about the symbolism, but that was no doubt Maraline’s intent in doing so.  The woman never seemed to lack purpose in her actions, and she seemed to revel in being cryptic.  Fitting for someone who affected themselves a queen of the fae. 

She was just glad that Grace wasn’t far, watching over her in the event things did kick off.  It didn’t escape Nicole’s notice that Maraline’s new position would allow her to keep an eye on her fellow Ranger. 

“I will admit,” Maraline began, “I did not anticipate this encounter.” 

Nicole scoffed, looking out at the dispersing crowd, the children who were laughing and smiling following her performance.  Several of the girls were even miming as if they had their own harps.  Just what was the ploy here?  The Sylan killed people, indiscriminately and brutally, yet… 

“What is this?” Nicole asked, for lack of a better question.  “First you try to reach out to me, then you sic a veritable army on me, and now, just days later, you’re entertaining children.” 

A moment of silence followed, the laughter of children in the distance filling the void.  “Once the war is finished, I will be the shepherd of this world.  I wish to understand my charges, to know how to lead them to prosper.” 

“Yet you slaughter us,” Nicole hissed.  “You invaded us, cast the entire world into a bloody conflict where soldiers weren’t the ones giving their lives.  Why?” 

A heavy sigh wafted from the other side of the tree.  “Had I a say in it, we would have chosen a different approach, one of peace and prosperity.  I cannot claim to understand our Administrator’s will, but they set the course, I just followed.” 

Administrator?  Was that what they called their leader?  She knew that Maraline wasn’t the top dog, that was obvious, but to hear her actually name the force behind all of the death and chaos?  It sent a chill up her spine and dread settled within her core.  That was the foe she would have to defeat if she was determined to survive to see tomorrow, to keep her promise to Grace. 

So be it.

Be they man or god, she would find a way to keep that promise.  It wasn’t a realistic goal by any stretch, Nicole knew that, but she was determined to try.  So long as she could stand, she would fight, so long as she continued to breathe she would resist.  That was all she could do, all any of her fellow Rangers could do. 

Strive ever forward in the face of oblivion.

“You follow the orders of a monster,” Nicole spat.  “You would do well to study our history and what we think of those who were just following orders.” 

Trilling laughter followed.  “Yes, a lesson that your people have already forgotten in less than a century.  I have little doubt that within two hundred of your years, the people will readily welcome my leadership and lament those of the past that resisted the utopia I will usher in for all.” 

“Only if you don’t teach them what was lost,” Nicole said softly.  “I won’t pretend to claim that our civilization is a paragon of freedom, far from it, but we still have some measure of choice.  Tell me, Maraline, are you free to do what you want?”  

“Are you?” Maraline countered. 

Nicole recognized the bait for what it was and pressed on.  “If you chose to lay down arms, what would happen?  Just how free are you to claim you’ve come to liberate us?” 

“I am here now,” she said, her voice melancholic.  “You’re not wrong, but not right either.  I have freedom, but also duty.  So long as one does not interfere with the other, I am free to indulge my own desires.  Can you claim the same?” 

Nicole scoffed, the audacity of that making her blood boil.

“So what, you entertain a few kids on the weekend to make up for slaughtering thousands?  Does that help you sleep at night?”  

“I don’t sleep,” Maraline said.  “I spend my evenings lamenting what I have done, and what is to come, all for the hope of a better tomorrow.” 

Nicole could practically feel the power of the Ranger crackling beneath her skin.  She talked of a glowing future just waiting for humanity to accept on groveling knees.  Maraline truly believed that what she was offering was better than what had come before.

Nicole was having none of it.  “Your ‘better tomorrow’ cost me everything I held dear.”

“Yet, you have endured,” Maraline paused, and Nicole could practically hear the smile in her voice.  “Humanity is tenacious like that, or have you not found someone new to hold fast to?  She is watching us now, is she not?”

Nicole’s blood ran cold at the mention of Grace.  They weren’t dating, not officially at least, but she did care about her fellow Ranger.  If Maraline thought she could just casually threaten her like that, she had another thing coming. 

“You are damn close to crossing a line,” Nicole said, her voice filled with cold fury.  “If you truly seek to understand humanity, then you should know why that statement was foolish.” 

Maraline hummed for a moment, then abruptly cut off.  “Ah, you think I am threatening your fellow Ranger.  Rest assured that was not my intention, though with you both being Rangers, there is every possibility that you will not live to see the changing of the year.” 

“Because of you and your invasion,” Nicole snapped. 

“Yes,” Maraline whispered.  “Things will not be easy for you, the Administrator has seen to it.  All I can tell you is that you must survive, no matter what is sent your way.  I ask you to prove us wrong, show that tenacity that humanity is known for.  Prove to our Administrator that they can make mistakes.  Let them see that peace was the better option for once, and maybe other worlds will be spared this one’s fate in the future.” 

Her words hung heavy, a request spoken earnestly even as a ripple of power flashed through the air.  Nicole knew that Maraline had departed, and soon Grace came to her side once again.  Nicole let herself be engulfed in the warm embrace of her friend, who she so desperately wanted to be something more.  Grace had no doubt heard every word shared, Ranger senses tended to be sharpened far beyond mortal limits in her limited experience. 

Administrator.  The name hung heavily in her mind, spoken of with reverence and devotion.  Maraline referred to them as if they were a deity, with the reverence that a devoted follower of a religion spoke of their god.  Just what the hell was their opponent if they could be referred to as such?  Nicole didn’t want to understand, it felt like to do so would rob her of any hope that remained. 

Yet… 

Nicole wanted to do exactly as asked. 

“We need to get back to training,” Nicole said.  Grace pulled back so they could look one another in the eyes.  “You heard her, she expects us to do something she believes to be impossible.  How much do you want to bet that we’re about to be put to the crucible?” 

“Perfect,” Grace said, her shoulders slumping.  “Think Devon will get off his pity party to train with us?” 

Nicole considered that, but ultimately dismissed it.  “Who cares if he does?  We’ve got a Ranger on speed dial that’s willing to make house calls who has far more experience than we do, why not just ask him to help us train?” 

Grace blinked, then a smile cracked her once serious expression.  “Now that sounds like a plan.  Only one problem with it.” 

“And what’s that?” Nicole asked. 

“We have classes in the morning.” 

Nicole blinked at the absurdity of it all, that something as simple as classes could compare to the pressing need to hold off the end of the world as they knew it.  Yet, she didn’t want to give up that tie to who she was before the power had come to her.  Nicole Hayes may not have held many ambitions for the future, but she at least understood the need to plan and prepare. 

Which was why she was determined to make these lessons happen. 

“I’ll get in touch with Carlos,” Nicole said, firing off a text to the number he had left with her.  A few moments later a reply arrived and she had to fight down a grimace.  “We’ll either be training bright and early before classes, or in the evening after and only on days when he can arrange to visit.” 

“That’s not so bad,” Grace said. 

“For the first week,” Nicole continued as another message arrived.  “We’re going to be doing both following that.  Apparently he was going to reach out to us regardless once he managed to work out a rotation back home.” 

“Wonderful,” Grace said.  “If that’s the case, we should probably start heading back so we can turn in early.” 

“Yeah,” Nicole said, glancing at the time.  “Though, I think we still have time for dinner, if we hurry.” 

“Why Nicole,” Grace said in a sing-song tone.  “It’s almost as if you’re taking me on a date.” 

She swallowed, her throat suddenly dry.  Nicole could read between the lines, see what the day had meant to be before Maraline crashed things, they both knew, but now Grace was all but asking her to admit it.  Well, if Grace was willing to play that game, Nicole would play it right back. 

“You didn’t think it was a date?” Nicole said, feigning hurt as she gripped her chest in mock surprise.  “Damn, and here I had gotten my hopes up.  Oh, you wound my ego so.” 

Grace snorted.  “Nice try, we both know you’ve been just as nervous and awkward about this as I have.” 

“Twin disasters,” Nicole agreed enthusiastically.  “Still, can we agree that this was a date?” 

Grace bit her lip, looking off to the side for a moment.  “Yeah.  I think we can.” 

“Worst first date of my life,” Nicole immediately declared.  Grace winced, her shoulders wilting and Nicole abruptly realized her idea was backfiring.  “Alien invaders aside, it was also the best first date of my life.” 

“Oh fuck you,” Grace said, giving her a playful shove.  “Wait, best and worst?” 

“Uh, yeah,” Nicole said, rubbing the back of her head.  “Best, worst, and also first date of my life.” 

“Oh.” 

That single exclamation hung in the air, because it was the truth.  Nicole had never been on a proper date.  That day she kissed her best friend and was thoroughly rebuffed?  It was meant to be a date, but ended up being nothing of the sort.  She’d never made another attempt, not with how her school turned on her, then there was the growing depression after losing her family to the incursion last year. 

She’d poured everything into her gymnastics, then lost even that on what was supposed to be the most important day of her life.  Her attempt had come shortly after, and it still pained her that Becca’s parents were the ones to find her.  She’d never even considered dating someone until Kayla barged in like a damn wrecking ball and upended her expectations. 

She’d have to thank the woman for that, despite her better judgment telling her not to. 

Warm arms enveloped Nicole, pulling her close.  She let out a gasp of surprise, but didn’t resist.  Instead, she let herself lean into Grace’s embrace, savoring it.  They stayed like that for several moments, Nicole letting herself enjoy being held by someone who cared about her. 

Then, before she was ready, Grace pulled away.  Nicole wanted to protest, but when she looked up, any such words died on her lips, because they were now quite occupied with Grace’s own.  Dozens of thoughts tried to race through her mind, from how soft Grace’s lips were, to how her legs were threatening to give out on her but Grace had caught her firmly and kept her from falling. 

Because she was falling, wasn’t she? 

Nicole closed her eyes, her head lifting in an attempt to deepen the kiss.  Grace obliged, but didn’t make any attempt to push for something more complicated.  A chaste kiss, perfect for a first between a new couple, Nicole had to admit.  She couldn’t help but smile into it, giggling ever so slightly. 

That set Grace off as well, the pair of them falling into fits of laughter as they separated just enough to not accidentally bump teeth. 

“Another first?” Grace asked. 

“Technically no,” Nicole said.  “I did kiss a straight girl once.” 

Grace shook her head, grinning widely.  “I think we can safely say that doesn’t count.  Which makes me your first gay kiss.” 

“And what a first it was.” 

“Happy to hear that,” Grace said.  “I hope I can provide many more firsts to come.” 

“Grace!” Nicole exclaimed, her face now on fire. 

“What?” she asked with a frown, then her eyes shot open wide.  “Oh shit, I didn’t mean, I meant…  Fuck!  But not like that!  God—” 

This time it was Nicole that cut her off with a kiss, because as cute as her rambling was, she would probably appreciate being bailed out in such a manner.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 21 - Unexpected Encounters

It wasn’t a date. 

Four simple words, repeated like a mantra within the confines of Nicole’s mind.  She could almost believe it too if she hadn’t just spent over an hour agonizing over what to wear.  Unfortunately, Becca wasn’t going to be back at the apartment until that evening, so she couldn’t pester her for advice.  Not that Nicole had any intention of giving her oldest friend that sort of ammunition. 

She settled on a pair of dark blue jeans and a tank top, this time in black.  Was she playing up her image as a Ranger?  Maybe a little, but her identity as a Ranger was important to her, and it might be the first thing she could be proud of that people couldn’t just mock her for.  There would always be the odd ball out that would decry anything that actually helped the people, but those nut jobs could be safely ignored. 

Even if some of the conspiracy boards could be amusing to read from time to time.

Elm Creek Park was fairly close, and not one of the parks they had used for their training over the last few days.  That was where she had agreed to meet up with Grace for what was absolutely not a date.  Nicole gave her motorcycle a passing glance before checking her map again and did a few mental calculations.  If she and Grace decided to go somewhere else for a movie or food then two vehicles became a bit of a headache.

The distance to the park was less than her late night jog, though Nicole would lack the cover of darkness that had allowed her to run flat out.  Still, it wasn’t like a normal jog would cause issues thanks to the endurance that came with becoming a Ranger.

Nicole swallowed a touch of bile at that thought and took off a bit faster than she probably should have.  Even as her breathing remained steady despite her pace, her thoughts wandered, the steady drumming of her feet on the sidewalks almost proving to be meditative.  

It felt like a slap in the face to every bit of gains made during her gymnastics career.  Even when people mocked her for being muscular, she had still retained pride at the work it had taken to become one of the best in the country.  She’d let that slip away intentionally, only to have it all thrust back upon her once more.

Gifted power still felt abhorrent to her, having worked so hard for so long to get where she once was.  Still, it was a tool she now possessed, and it afforded her something that Grace found appealing, so she couldn’t look too harshly upon it.  Even if every instinct she had screamed at her to do so. 

Slowing her jog as she reached the public parking area for the park, Nicole caught sight of Grace in the distance.  She was squatting down, being swarmed by half a dozen dogs as she laughed, the canines all attempting to garner her attention.  Nicole had to slow her approach, not wanting to interrupt the moment.  After a moment, a brilliant idea crossed her mind and Nicole got out her phone, switching to the camera app, then started recording the scene. 

A golden lab was attempting to use its tongue to clean out Grace’s nose, despite her half-hearted attempts to stop it.  The other dogs were no less enthusiastic, and Nicole was barely holding back her own laughter at the sight.  Nicole was struggling to keep the camera steady, even as others joined her in laughing at the rather hilarious scene.  

Was this a regular sight at this particular park that nobody seemed concerned about a woman being literally dogpiled?  Grace hadn’t mentioned much of what she got up to in her free time, just that she was working an apprenticeship with a bladesmith on the weekends.  Grace hadn’t mentioned him further, and Nicole was a bit too afraid to pry deeper.  Had he survived the attack on the Renfaire, or was he among the casualties?

Nicole found a nearby tree and leaned against it, watching as her friend continued to play with the multitude of dogs.  She’d run for miles once again, and wasn’t even winded by the effort.  It would be all too easy to get lost in the thrill such power brought with it, as well as the little voice in the back of her mind whispering that she should use it for her own gain. 

Such was the danger of power, it begged to be used, and tempted its wielder viciously.  She refused to fall into temptation, Nicole was the master of herself, the responsibility was great, but she would rise to the challenge.  Grace had given her a reason to live, to strive and fight for tomorrow.  It was flimsy, and not truly her own, but her therapist had once said that any reason to carry on for another day was reason enough. 

Her reason was now standing, having seen her after several minutes of adorable tomfoolery with the dogs.  They circled and yipped excitedly for a moment as she attempted to break away, then their owners began to call them back, and soon a slobber covered Grace was walking over to her. 

“Hey,” Grace said, a shy smile on her face.  “Sorry about that.  I worked part time last summer for a dog groomer, and two of the dogs remembered me, then it sort of cascaded from there.” 

Nicole grinned, spinning her phone around to where Grace could see the video playing.  “Don’t worry, I collected plenty of evidence of your debauchery.” 

“Curses,” Grace said, kicking the dirt.  “What do you plan to do with such damning evidence?” 

Nicole hummed, her cheeks burning as she considered her choice of words.  It would be embarrassing, but she could do it, she charged into a blazing inferno, she faced down Sylan automatons without any power to her name, she could say one damn line that was just a touch flirty. 

“I pronounce you guilty of being adorable,” Nicole said resolutely, even as every ounce of her own insecurities raged against her tongue.  “The sentence—to be carried out at my discretion—is to be subjected to cuddles.” 

Nicole forced herself to remain still, to not flinch or wilt in embarrassment after such a statement.  It was bold, something she normally wouldn’t do, but it had felt right in the moment, to let her tongue off the leash, to be playful.  How did some people manage to be so smooth about something so damn embarrassing?  Did everyone just fake their calm when flirting with someone they found drop dead gorgeous? 

A few rapid blinks followed her statement, Grace’s head tilting slightly to the side, then she burst into laughter.  Oh come on, it wasn’t that funny!  That was her first intentional attempt at flirting, cut her some slack!  What, did she need to lift her shirt and flex her abs again just to get her to stop? 

Then again, Grace would probably appreciate that.  Nicole was also curious as to what the visual and verbal equivalent of a key smash was and if she could get one out of her friend.  Though, she was almost certain it would be her to demonstrate it, not Grace. 

“It wasn’t that funny,” Nicole said petulantly.  Grace attempted to stifle her laughter, but failed miserably after barely three seconds.  Huffing, Nicole decided she needed to make sure her best weapon was known to be on the table.  “Don’t make me flex on you.” 

Grace froze, looking back at her for just a moment, then had the nerve to smirk. 

“Bet.” 

That just wasn’t fair!  She wasn’t supposed to call her on it dammit!  Nicole’s thoughts flailed for a moment, reaching for something, anything, that she could do to even the scales.  What she arrived at was a simple solution, but one she didn’t want to use too liberally.  It would lose its impact if she did, but at the same time, she had been challenged. 

And a challenge must be answered. 

So, Nicole pushed off the tree, her eyes not straying from her friend who now looked far less smugly confident, that damn smirk having fled.  Grace’s eyes kept flicking down to her arms, which Nicole was flexing just for that reason.  Grace was taller than her by several inches, there was no way to intimidate her properly, but she could channel her former confidence as a gymnast and fake it. 

“Where did your bravado go?” Nicole asked, stepping right up to her, a single finger pressing just below her chin.  

Once she was close, she looked up into Grace’s eyes.  The instant that her friend blinked, Nicole moved.  She grabbed Grace and spun the both of them so that Grace’s back was to the tree, and pushed her against it, one arm braced against the trunk as she leaned close.  Her breaths had turned quick and shallow, and it took everything Nicole had to keep up the act. 

It didn’t escape her notice that Grace was slowly sinking lower, right up until she had the height advantage.  She knew it was now or never.  The moment that happened, Nicole took a half-step back, then brought her leg straight up and over Grace’s shoulder to rest against the tree. 

No doubt both of their faces were as red as Grace’s shirt, but she had always wanted to do that to a girl, and now she was, and holy fuck was her heart hammering in her chest.  She knew people were watching, she could hear the fucking wolf whistles coming from the onlookers.  Holy hell, how had she talked herself into doing something so damn embarrassing? 

It was certainly having the desired effect, and she was so off balance that all Grace needed to do was hook a single arm under her leg and she could turn the entire thing around once more, so why hadn’t she?  

The seconds ticked by, and once it was clear that Grace wasn’t about to flip the script again, Nicole smirked then darted forward and pecked a quick kiss on Grace’s nose before almost skipping backwards as if her heel hadn’t been sitting halfway up the tree trunk just moments prior. 

“Holy shit,” Grace breathed, her voice a ghost of a whisper even as her chest almost heaved.  “How the hell are you that flexible?” 

“Gymnast, remember?” Nicole said.  “We had to do all kinds of conditioning to be able to do some of the routines.  That included stretching until we were limber as all hell.” 

“That is so not fair,” Grace grumbled petulantly.  “I’m going to have to figure out something to get you back for that.” 

“Looking forward to it,” Nicole said.  “Now, you wanted to show me the park?” 

Grace was still beet red when the words settled in and a less inflammatory topic was grasped like a lifeline. 

“Right,” she said, gesturing around.  “You’ve already seen the pups, but there’s a few walking trails here and some decent enough sights for how close it is to the campus.” 

“Well,” Nicole said, putting her hands behind her back before she leaned forward.  “Feel free to lead the way.” 

Grace swallowed, taking one shaky step after another before she settled into a rhythm and walked more assuredly down the path.  Nicole chuckled and fell in line beside her, an idle finger brushing against hers as she did.  Nicole almost startled, the prospect of hand holding of all things somehow more daunting than the stunt she just pulled against the tree. 

Should she do it?  It was just holding hands, there was nothing wrong with it, and hell, she had just kissed Grace on her nose!  Where the hell had that even come from?  Nicole was acting on impulse, just letting herself go with whatever struck her.  She never did that, and yet… 

She reached out, her hand catching on Grace’s and they both squeezed.  She risked a glance, and timed it just as Grace had done the same.  Her heart fluttered, skipping a beat, but she didn’t look away.  Grace giggled, and she found herself doing the same even as their shoulders bumped and some of the tension bled away.  Just what was coming over her that she was acting like a damn pre-teen on their first date?

Nicole was eighteen, soon to be nineteen, she shouldn’t be so easily flustered by a bit of hand holding in the park!  Then again, did she know how old Grace was?  She hadn’t asked, and it hadn’t really come up.  She had a suspicion that she was older, probably closer to twenty based on what she had said that night on the couch, but she couldn’t be certain.

They walked the trail hand in hand for some time, just enjoying each other’s presence as they went.  Shy glances were shared, and occasionally they caught each other looking and once again fell into being blushing messes.  Two Rangers, staunch defenders against the invaders from the stars, reduced to being complete disasters in one another’s presence.

It was almost enough to get a laugh out of Nicole, but her words caught in her throat as Grace pulled her off the path and towards a pond full of geese.  She’d done battle with the fierce monsters before, the dreaded cobra chicken as Colin once called them.  Grace pulled a pack of crackers from her bag and it was like someone had told a pack of Chihuahua’s they had treats. 

Dozens of the little bastards nearly swarmed them, and Grace was just calmly breaking the crackers apart and handing them out to the little devils.  Then she handed one over and Nicole wasn’t quite sure what to do with it.  She began to snap it, but they must have sensed her apprehension and fear, because one of the bastards attempted to lunge for it. 

Pity for the creature, but she was a Ranger. 

Her free hand snapped out, two fingers pinching its beak closed with a gentleness that almost surprised her.  She had to blink at how quickly it had happened, her reflexes proving themselves to, once again, be far above human norms. 

Grace chuckled, not one bit surprised by the display of superhuman dexterity. 

“They can be ornery little bastards,” Grace said.  “Good on you for reminding them to be patient, though I don’t think I brought enough for all of them.” 

“Devil spawn is what they are,” Nicole countered.  “They are the unholy union of cobra and chicken.  They are truly a blasphemy most fowl.” 

“Oh come on, they aren’t that—” Grace cut off and her eyes narrowed.  “Was that a fucking pun?” 

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Nicole said, breaking up the rest of her crackers before tossing them to the birds.  “And even if it was, it certainly wouldn’t warrant any punitive actions on your part.” 

Grace groaned, and Nicole counted that as a win.  Grace threw the remaining crackers over her shoulder, sending the demon birds running after them.  Nicole rolled her eyes and followed her friend out of the swarm and back onto the trail.  Grace was attempting to pout, but Nicole didn’t miss how her lip kept trying to twitch up into a smile. 

This time she didn’t hesitate to reach for Grace’s hand and soon they were once again walking off with dopey grins on their faces.  They really were a mess, and it was a bit comforting that Grace was every bit as nervous about everything as she was.  The trail wrapped around most of the park, and it was only as they neared the opposite side from where they started that they caught a sound on the wind. 

Someone was playing something in the distance, a guitar or other string instrument from what Nicole could hear.  She tried to place it, but nothing really stood out to her, the song wasn’t anything she recognized, not that Nicole was all that into music.  She liked listening to a bunch of stuff, but she was content with random playlists or the radio. 

Well, as long as it wasn’t country music. 

A small shudder ran down her spine at the thought of being subjected to that crap, and she was thankful to have grown up far away from where that stuff was the dominating genre of music.  Following that thought, she didn’t even want to consider if there was a Nashville team of Rangers and what they might be styled after. 

Coming over a hill, they were greeted by a wide field with a few shade trees, standard stuff so far for the park they were in, but what stood out was the crowd that had gathered around the performer.  She could see the harp in their hand, being strummed with a gentle care of someone who treasured their instrument. 

The sound was melodious and haunting, but that wasn’t what had brought the pair to a sudden stop.  Nicole and Grace shared a look, one full of conflicted emotions, because there, sitting atop a stump, playing for a crowd of children, was the last person she ever expected to see performing.  

Maraline.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 20 - Floor Routine

A lazy Sunday wasn’t really in the cards, not with classes resuming the following day.  Students were clamoring to finish the assignments given to them for the week, procrastinators suffering the worst of it.  Nicole was not one of those people, she’d finished her assignments days ago. 

Nicole woke up bright and early to get a start on the things she had planned the night before.  If she was going to devote herself to the whole Ranger thing, then she was going to make damn sure that she was doing it right, even if that meant digging into parts of her past that still hurt. 

The school’s gymnastics team held their practice on Saturdays, which meant their usual grounds were free and clear for her to take a spin on the mat.  She knew that the Ranger powers enhanced her in strange ways, and her old routines would be a good way to figure out just how far she could take it without the transformation empowering her.  Moreso, those movements and techniques were still useful for combat. 

She’d dug out an old pair of sweats for the occasion, not knowing if the potentially extreme activity might damage her old tights.  It’s also why she was wearing a fairly simple white tank top, not that she’d been brave enough to walk across campus in something so form fitting.  A simple sweatshirt with the college logo was thrown over it to cover her modesty.  She’d braided her hair to keep it manageable and it would be easy to put it into a bun if it was still too unruly.  She also found a pair of old wrist bands to hopefully keep some of the sweat off her hands. 

Her suspicions about the gymnastics hall were proven correct, either nobody thought to use it, or it was too damn early for most people to consider being awake on a Sunday.  Everything was still set up too, which made things easier for her.  She wouldn’t have to waste time dragging everything into place. 

There was a strip of the wall with a full mirror for practicing where one could observe themselves in motion.  She looked at herself, taking it all in.  It was the first time she’d actually stood in front of one and actually looked.  The muscles that had begun to fade were once again as prominent as ever.  Hesitantly, she lifted her shirt up and ran her fingers over the firm abdominals on her stomach.  Becca had once said that her abs were capable of grinding meat, and looking at them in the mirror, she could see it. 

Shaking her head, she let the shirt drop and walked over to the balance beam only to freeze the moment she touched it.  She’d never quite gotten over the hesitation after her first accident, that moment where her mind reminded her that the thing in front of her was a source of pain.  She’d suffered many injuries over the years on such beams, yet it was also the source of her failure. 

Heavy breaths came unbidden, flashes of the seats that should have held her parents flashed through her mind, followed by a hard fall that ended her last aspirations for the national stage and any potential career.  Nicole took a step back and forced her breathing into a pattern.  It helped, though it didn’t stop the hammering in her chest, or calm her racing mind.  The only thing that would manage that was biting the bullet and putting action to her thoughts.

Rolling her shoulders and forcing a shuddering breath, Nicole hopped up, muscle memory still firmly established from her years of practice.  Her body felt light as a feather, as if she might just float away.  Given how fast she had been able to run, that might very well have been the case.  

An almost manic giggle came unbidden, then just as quickly Nicole took another breath and pushed herself into a handstand.  Again, she didn’t feel the slightest hint of a strain, something she couldn’t say even at the peak of her attempts at the nationals.  She switched to one arm, and again felt no difficulty in the act, the weight of her frame comfortable as she held the pose. 

“This is so weird,” she muttered. 

Then, she sprung into motion, falling into the routine that was meant to carry her into the national stage, but she had fumbled during the one attempt that mattered.  Every action came effortlessly, the movements controlled and exact.  She was water in motion, flowing perfection, everything she had needed to be that day. 

It sickened her. 

For all the hard work Nicole had put in for years, then the neglect of the past six months, she was in better form than she ever had been.  It wasn’t fair, and there was no way she could ever compete when she had some alien power fine tuning her entire build to superhuman perfection.  Oddly enough, none of her other Rangers were bulking out, and even then, her muscles just looked as they did at her peak. 

Grace was built too, but her muscles were very much more in line with someone who worked a forge, or swung an axe.  She hadn’t gotten a good enough look at Kayla, but she hadn’t seen any significant muscle on her.  Jeff and Devon were certainly fit as well, but Nicole was fairly sure she had more definition than either of them. 

Nicole stuck the landing, ending her routine without even a hint of a mistake or near miss.  The entire thing had been insultingly easy, she hadn’t even needed to think about things, her focus drifting elsewhere as she went through it.  Grace’s muscles were certainly distracting, but she should have struggled to avoid a mistake. 

A wandering mind had cost her a future, now it didn’t even slow her down.

Growling in frustration, Nicole vaulted from the beam, flipping through the air as she did, and landed on the floor mat with a heavy impact that she barely felt.  She didn’t stop there, her momentum carrying her into a looping series of flips that pulled the blood to her head and feet yet no lightheadedness or dizziness followed.  That part was a familiar rush and only as she finished the series did she realize she had done so far beyond human norms. 

A dark flash of anger spiked deep within and she launched into a flowing dance, one of her favorites that didn’t require extraordinary skill to pull off, but she had always found relaxing, and more importantly, grounded her each time she performed it.  She looped through the routine over and over, letting the motions center her until she lost track of time. 

A gentle clapping pulled her out of an almost meditative trance.  Her head snapped to the source even as she froze mid motion, a leg extended almost vertically while she balanced on a single toe.  The dark-skinned woman whistled, her clapping coming to an abrupt end.  Nicole quickly got both feet back under her and wondered to herself how she had missed someone slipping inside. 

The newcomer was older, at least forty if the gray in her short cut black hair was anything to go off of.  There was something vaguely familiar about her that Nicole couldn’t quite place.  The woman’s steps were light, almost gliding across the mat as she approached.  She wore tight black leggings and a tank top that bore the school logo, as well as a potential identifier.  The word coach gave her a clearer idea as to who had just gotten the drop on her. 

“Sorry if I startled you,” the woman said, her voice light and airy.  “Normally the building is vacant on Sundays so I can fit in a bit of my own practice, so imagine my surprise when I found someone performing a routine that would make the last five gold medalists green with envy.” 

“Oddly specific numbers,” Nicole said cautiously.

“Well, considering I was two of those, it stands to reason that I’m speaking from experience,” she said with a grin then extended her hand.  “Tanya Bording, Gold medalist for twelve and sixteen at your service.” 

Nicole’s eyes widened.  She’d watched all of the gold and silver medal showings for each event for the last dozen Olympics probably fifty plus times each, all to see what worked and what hadn’t for each of them.  That was why the woman seemed familiar, she’d watched her perform more than she’d watched her favorite movie as a kid! 

“Heard of me have you?” Tanya said with a smirk.  “With moves like yours, I’m surprised I don’t recognize you.  Did you try out for the course here?” 

Nicole blinked, then rubbed the back of her head.  “Ah, no, I didn’t.  I tried for the nationals in high school, but botched my routine.  I sort of stopped trying after that.” 

“That had to be a one in a million mistake with moves like yours,” Tanya answered.  “Like, I would kill to have you on our team.  You said you failed in high school, how long ago was that if you don’t mind me prying?” 

“Six months,” Nicole said hesitantly. 

She really needed to get off the subject, especially if the woman began to push.  Three years back it came out that a Ranger was playing professional sports and using their own enhancements to manage to dominate the world class athletes that they were competing against.  Nicole couldn’t recall what sport it had been, but it was decided that if Rangers had that level of advantage, they couldn’t compete. 

“You’ve obviously been keeping up the practice though,” she said, frowning.  “You should sign up, I bet you would easily make the nationals this coming round.” 

“I wouldn’t,” Nicole said, her eyes burning with tears forming.  “I gave up on that dream.  I’m just here to keep the rust off.” 

More to shake the rust off, but Tanya didn’t need to know that. 

“Damn,” Tanya muttered.  “I’ll admit, you soundly put every prospective girl I’ve got to shame.  All of the guys too for that matter.  Still, even if you don’t plan to compete, you could always join, maybe light a fire under some of their asses.” 

Shaking her head, Nicole smiled to hide the pain.  How she would have loved to hear something like that following her disastrous showing, but no, everyone dropped her like spoiled milk.  She had no interest in trying to recapture any former glory with her Ranger granted abilities. 

“I have other obligations,” Nicole said dismissively.  “I’m afraid that between those and my studies, I’m pretty well booked.” 

Tanya sighed, her shoulders drooping.  “Can’t blame a girl for trying.” 

“I get it,” Nicole said, shaking her head with a soft smile.  “If you’d asked me two weeks ago, I’d have jumped on it.” 

“Fuck,” Tanya said.  “That’s what I get for getting all excited for the Renaissance Faire instead of paying attention to prospective recruits.” 

Nicole’s heart skipped a beat as Tanya trailed off, her head slowly turning to look back at the rather busted Ranger.  Looking at the wide eyes of the gold medalist, she knew right then that she had put together the truth.  

“I am so sorry,” Tanya said, concern lacing each word.  “You lost someone important there, didn’t you?” 

“What?” Nicole said, brain lurching as she realized that her cover wasn’t blown!  “Yeah, that whole tragedy…  I’d rather not talk about it.” 

Tanya waved her off.  “Say no more.  I understand.  I’d be dead too if it wasn’t for the Rangers.  The green one with the crazy vines saved my husband and I.  I just wish we could thank her.” 

Well, Nicole knew who she was texting at the first opportunity. 

“Yeah, the Red Ranger saved me as well,” Nicole said, not lying by technicality. 

“You were there?” Tanya asked.  “Shit, I’m doubly sorry for bringing it up then.  I mean, you probably know exactly what it was like to have someon—  Right, shutting up before I shove my foot in my mouth.  Did that once on a dare, don’t recommend.” 

A nervous laugh bubbled forth, and she was glad that Tanya was just enough of a scatter-brain to not manage the basic math to figure out that Nicole was a Ranger.  She’d really lucked out there and was quite keen on not pushing that tenuous luck any further. 

“If it’s all the same, I think I’m gonna duck out,” Nicole said.  “I’ve got afternoon plans and need a shower after all that.” 

She’d worked up a sweat, which from her experience on that late night run meant that she was pushing herself far beyond human limits during that routine.  Tanya must not have stayed silent for long after her arrival, because even thirty seconds of observation would have clued her in that something superhuman was absolutely afoot. 

Her stuff was still sitting by the mirror so she hurried over and started to collect it when she saw she had a message from Grace waiting for her.  With a smile, she quickly opened it only for all rational thought to flee her mind. 

There were several pictures of Grace in a skin tight red tank top, and she was flexing in a way that Nicole could not look away from.  Her arms were toned, demonstrating how fucking built the woman was, but didn’t show nearly as heavily as Nicole’s own.  Grace’s back though, holy hell what was with that definition…  Was she drooling?  Honestly, she wouldn’t have been surprised. 

Then there was that message after… 

Grace: Bet my muscles are bigger. 

Such a clear challenge, and a request for pictures to be returned.  Could she do that?  It would be bold as hell, but clearly Grace was looking for something bold.  It hadn’t even been a day since they both had their arms twisted by a devil in green and admitted to being interested in one another!  It didn’t feel real yet, and Nicole was constantly second guessing herself, yet it was hard to argue with the pictures in her inbox.  They weren’t dating, at least not in the technical sense.  That night on the sofa certainly felt like a date in retrospect… 

“Okay, you can do this Nicole, no pressure or anything…” 

She looked into the wall length mirror, her red hair braided loosely over her shoulder, then down at her own abs, trying to not grimace at the sight of them even through her shirt.  She’d left her baggy sweatpants on, but her sweatshirt was firmly discarded.  She had on a tight white tank top under it, and it was drenched enough that her sports bra was showing through.  She almost considered taking the shirt off, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it, even in the mostly empty gym. 

Instead, she pulled the shirt up, exposing the glistening skin beneath.  She still didn’t like the sight of her abs, but apparently Grace did.  Nicole could do it for her.  She held up her phone, partially blocking her face to get an angle that she didn’t outright hate, then snapped the picture.  She hurriedly typed a message to her friend while biting her lip, then attached the picture before she could get cold feet. 

And, sent… 

Nicole: Here’s me after my workout. 

Nicole: Pic

Grace: Kasjnrviagvidunbfv

Nicole: Did you just keysmash? 

Grace: Yes…

Grace: Brain short circuited. 

Nicole couldn’t help the squeal that tore it’s way through her as she did a little tap dance in place.  Fucking score!  Sure, it shouldn’t have been a competition, but if there was one thing Nicole was confident in, it was her muscles.  It was weird having something that had been mocked relentlessly for years suddenly be a positive in her life.  Given all the hateful comments that would continue to intrude upon her thoughts, that would take some time to adjust to.  She was tempted to take a few more pictures, but this time she hadn’t missed the gentle footsteps approaching. 

“Posing for a boyfriend?” Tanya asked with a knowing smirk.  “Most guys are intimidated by a gymnast’s build, but there’s the rare few that can appreciate it.” 

“I was mocked enough for it in highschool,” Nicole said, some of her old bitterness leaking through.  “Someone special has been trying to help me see the beauty in it though.” 

“He must be something special then,” Tanya said. 

Another ding sounded and Nicole looked down to find another picture from Grace, her face practically glowing with a heavy blush as she bit her lip. 

Grace: Pic

Grace: Holy hell, you’re fucking hot!

Grace: Sorry, but goddamn girl!

Now she was blushing too, shit, she had it so damn bad and apparently Grace did too.  Nicole still didn’t understand that, but as Kayla had said shortly before they all went home, people rarely find themselves attractive.  She just had to trust that Grace wasn’t lying, that she had seen some beauty in Nicole that she herself couldn’t see.  

Turning to regard Tanya, she didn’t even try to hide how happy she was at that thought, that Grace Evans, the amazing woman that she was, saw something in Nicole that she couldn’t see herself.  

“Yeah,” Nicole said once she felt able to speak again, a dopey grin splitting her face.  “She certainly is amazing.” 

Tanya blinked for a moment as it clicked, then she offered out a fist. 

Nicole wasted no time returning the gesture.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 19 - Food Courting

Grace stared down into her strawberry shake, she twirled a French fry in the confection then shoved the golden stick into her mouth, chomping away.  Nicole had to stifle a giggle at the sight, even if her reasons for being upset were just, it didn’t stop her from being a cute sort of grumpy.  At least she looked good in her new shirt.

A message had arrived in the group chat from Devon, a baseless apology that meant less than the bits that made up the data.  All it had done was remind the pair of his earlier actions and set Nicole back into her earlier foul mood. 

Devon was definitely a prick, there was no denying that, but Nicole was determined to keep her friend’s mind off the bastard.  Because that was all they were, definitely.  Nicole eyed her own sundae, getting a bit of chocolate syrup on her fingertip before her hand whipped out lightning fast, and wiped it on the tip of Grace’s nose.

Her friend squawked indignantly, pulling away as she did.  Nicole giggled, covering her mouth as Grace glared at her from across the table.  Her little move had been superhuman, not that anyone would immediately jump to that conclusion just from casual observation. 

“Of course you realize,” Grace said, pulling the straw from her shake, one finger covering the tip.  “This means war.” 

The straw came to her lips in an instant, then Grace blew.  Ice cream shot out of the straw, aimed directly at Nicole’s widening eyes.  Rather than dodge or block, a different idea came to mind as she adjusted her position in what felt like slow motion, and opened her mouth just in time to catch the entire shot. 

Sweet strawberry engulfed her taste buds, delicious in every way.  More so even, because it had been delivered by Grace.  She pushed that thought aside, grinning smugly to hide her thoughts on eating something after her friend which she certainly didn’t have a crush on. 

“I’m not sure if that was cute or just weird,” Kayla said, setting a small bag on the table.  “Jeff, care to add in your own observations?”  

“The nose bit was cute,” he said, taking the last seat for himself.  “Not sure I can endorse whatever that was with the shake though, too obviously above human standards to do on the regular.” 

“It was fun for a one off though,” Nicole said with a wink. 

Dammit, stop trying to flirt with the girl that is so obviously out of your league! 

Grace looked away, likely to avoid second hand embarrassment.  Nicole knew in an instant that she definitely messed up with that and mentally kicked herself again for good measure.  Even Kayla was shaking her head in shame at what she’d just witnessed. 

Nicole dropped her head, poking at her sundae with a sudden lack of appetite.  She distinctly heard Kayla mutter something about being useless, which only made it worse.  Nicole ate what she could of the sundae, all while Kayla snickered.  Really, did she have to be a bitch about it?  It was far too close to what she went through in school for her liking, and hurt all the more because it was coming from her fellow Ranger. 

“Are they both this dense?” Jeff asked in a stage whisper. 

Kayla chuckled.  “I think they’re worse.  Fuck it, bandage removal time.  Nicole!  You’re up first under the uncomfortable spotlight.” 

Not sure what game was afoot, she almost considered ghosting through the floor below to escape when she remembered that she could only do it while morphed.  So, it was with great pain that Nicole stayed seated, straining to keep her eyes from darting every which way for an exit even as her breathing threatened to turn shallow. 

“Breathe girl, I promise this won’t take long,” Kayla said, her voice soft, disarming.  “I just need a straight answer.” 

“Not straight,” she muttered without thinking. 

Kayla rolled her eyes.  “Yeah, I think everyone who has ever met you not named Grace has figured that out.” 

“What?” Nicole nearly exclaimed, eyes darting from Kayla to Grace.  Wide eyes looked back, staring as they did.  “You didn’t know I was gay?” 

“I try not to assume,” Grace said, rubbing the back of her head as she looked away.  “I’ve gotten burned before, so I just don’t pry anymore.” 

Nicole was all too familiar with that.  She’d almost made that mistake with Becca, and if her best friend hadn’t been so understanding, and flattered, she might have caused a misunderstanding that ended their friendship.  Nicole hadn’t dated since, instead devoting herself to her gymnastics, as well as her studies. 

“I get it,” Nicole said with a weak smile.  “I just don’t know why Kayla is bringing it up like this.” 

“Seriously?” Kayla said, blinking.  “Wow, dense and useless both.  Okay, Grace, is Nicole attractive?” 

What?  Why would she even bring that up?  Of course she wasn’t attractive!  Nicole knew she was built like a man, with more muscle than a fucking brick shithouse.  No woman would find that attractive, especially not— 

“She’s gorgeous,” Grace whispered. 

Nicole’s mind skipped like an old record, screeching to a halt only to double back and replay the last line over and over.  There was no way, it had to be some trick, some ploy…  Her brain jumped back to that evening spent on the couch in quiet comfort, brown eyes offering quiet comfort even as she bore her soul. 

“Don’t,” Nicole said, her voice trembling.  “You don’t have to lie.  I know I’m hideous.” 

“How the fuck do you figure that?” Jeff interjected, pulling out his phone for a moment, fiddling with something, then he spun it around to reveal an image of a girl that made her squirm at the mere sight of her flexing muscles.  “I don’t know how you haven’t noticed, but you are the literal embodiment of the muscle girl thirst meme.” 

“You constantly have people checking you out,” Kayla confirmed with an enthusiastic nod.  

She gestured across the food court where a group of guys all immediately turned away from them.  They were all squirming uncomfortably, as if they had been caught doing something wrong.  Obviously they were checking out Kayla and Grace if they were looking at anyone, definitely not her…  

Rolling her eyes, Kayla then gestured just off to her side.  “Your most frequent admirer is sitting right across from you.” 

Nicole blinked, then looked back at Grace whose face had turned almost crimson.  There was no way, but…  She could do so much better!  There was no reason for someone as awesome and amazing as Grace to take an interest in her. 

Was there?

“Grace, stop thinking of that time her shirt slipped up and showed off her ridiculous abs,” Kayla snapped.  Grace nearly jumped out of her seat, only to glare at their fellow Ranger.  “Better.  Now, tell this poor girl, who has zero self esteem, exactly what you like to look at on her.  Don’t be shy and spare the details either.  If you like the way her ass flexes when she squats, I want to hear you say it.” 

“Stop picking on me,” Nicole said, her fists balling tightly in her lap. 

“It does look nice when she does that,” Grace said, glaring at Kayla.  Nicole sucked in a breath as Nicole’s words struck out with the fire of conviction, of a truth being spoken for the first time.  “Her body’s like a work of art, okay?  She’s put so much effort into honing her every muscle into being a tool to her will.  She’s intimidating to watch what with the way she moves with purpose, even if she can’t see it.  I nearly had a heart attack when I flirted with her at the Renfaire.  I don’t even know where it came from, it just slipped out…” 

That…  Where was Grace getting that from?  Sure, Nicole knew she was intimidating, but in the same way that a buff guy about to kick your ass was scary.  She’d figured out that when she punched out Tiffany between classes.  The Nair prank was taking things too far and the mutual suspension had been well worth it.  It’s why they started to focus on name calling over her looks rather than anything physical, it made it so much harder for her to justify taking action against them. 

“Perfect,” Kayla said smugly.  “Same question to you.  What about Grace gets your engine revving?” 

“The fuck is wrong with you?” Nicole demanded, eye twitching even as her face threatened to turn redder than her hair. 

“Nothing,” Kayla said with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.  “Completely sober for once since I was the driver today, and let me tell you, I do not recommend it.” 

“Being our driver?” Jeff asked. 

Grace snorted even as Kayla said, “Sober.  Now, Nicole, tell us what about Grace has you all flustered. ” 

Nicole could feel her eye twitching as she glared at the obnoxious hippie.  She wanted nothing more than to throttle her for making a big show out of whatever farce this was.  It wouldn’t be the first time someone attempted to make fun of her like that and she was trying desperately to push Tiffany’s smug face out of her mind.  

Fine, she would play along, for now. 

“She is the personification of her name,” Nicole said, anger coloring her words.  “And I don’t just mean that physically either.  She’s sweet, and kind, and so much more.  She’s the first friend I’ve made in almost five years that has felt genuine and I am absolutely terrified that this is all some game and the rug will be pulled out and—” 

Strong arms pulled her close, she hadn’t even noticed the tears until they began to dampen the shirt she was now pressed against.  Grace’s shirt.  That just made her cry harder, and she took comfort in those strong arms.  Nicole knew they were making a scene, but she couldn’t find the energy to care. 

“You really don’t see it, do you?” Grace whispered into her ear.  “Just how amazing you are.” 

Nicole shook her head vehemently.  “I’m nothing special!” 

“Bullshit,” Grace said without missing a beat.  

Frustration bubbled up within Nicole, and the words came unbidden.  “I had one friend in school, and she only gave me the time of day because nobody else would give her the same courtesy.  Everyone would be better off if I was gone.” 

The words had slipped out before she realized it, the words she never dared speak to another.  Nicole would never say she was suicidal, but she didn’t care if she continued to live or just happened to die.  She’d rushed in to face the Sylan because of that, a death that saved someone more worthwhile would have been something she would have been satisfied with. 

“Nicole,” Grace said softly, not an ounce of scorn in her voice as she pulled back so she could look into her eyes.  “What do you mean by that?” 

“Exactly what it sounds like,” Nicole said, forcing a smile.  “I wish I’d gotten to go with my parents.  My life hasn’t exactly been all that great since they died.  I don’t have any plans to help things along, but at least I’ll probably die defending others.  I’ll die as a Ranger.” 

Grace blinked, tears trailing down her cheeks and to her chin where they fell in drops to her lap below.  That same lap where Nicole had laid her head just last night following their battle with the Sylan, and that painful encounter with Maraline.  She wanted to take it all back, to spare Grace the truth, but the damage was done now. 

“You really think nobody cares if you live or die?” Grace asked, an undercurrent of steel to her voice so strong that Nicole had to look away.  “You’re wrong, because I fucking care.  You don’t get to just drop into my life like that then decide you don’t matter.  You matter to me, dammit!” 

“We’ve known each other for barely a week,” Nicole muttered. 

The attack on the Renfaire had been on a Sunday, so less than a week really.  They had just one more full day off before classes would resume and life would return to some bastardization of the word normal. 

“In person, sure,” Grace said with a shrug.  Right, the emails about the blades, but those were business and rarely turned even remotely personal.  “Funny how going through a few life or death situations can make time irrelevant.  It feels like we’ve been in each other’s lives for a lot longer than that.” 

“It’s a well documented phenomena, how crisis situations can bring people together,” Jeff added, then grunted as Kayla kicked his shin under their table.  “Right, ruining the moment, I’ll shut up now.” 

Nicole snorted, which promptly shot a glob of snot from her nose that proceeded to dangle for all to see.  She froze, eyes wide in horror as Grace looked down from her nose, to the long string of clear fluid, then back up.  Then she was sniggering in barely contained laughter that she promptly tried to hide with a single hand. 

Huffing, Nicole snatched a napkin from the dispenser and wiped up the snot before Kayla had a chance to snap that picture she was trying for.  Only once the offending mucus was cleaned up did Nicole stick her tongue out at Grace. 

She most certainly did not pout after, no matter what photographic evidence might be provided by a fellow Ranger that shall remain unnamed.  If nothing else, her embarrassing moment had managed to get all the attention off her own apathetic outlook on things.  She still didn’t see why Grace was making a big deal about it.  Nicole was a Ranger now, and would one day die in the line of duty. 

That was just how things worked out. 

Nicole wasn’t even disgruntled that fate had handed her a death sentence, but Grace appeared to be genuinely upset that Nicole had such an outlook on things.  Was it really that big of a deal?  Everyone died, it was just a matter of how one departed the world that differentiated things.  She supposed that a person could have an impact while living, but up until she had become a Ranger, there just wasn’t much she could do with her life that might accomplish that. 

The realization hit hard, because Nicole did have the means to impact lives now.  It wasn’t even limited to those on her team either.  How many people might have died in the attacks if she hadn’t become a Ranger?  Sure, others would be better suited to it, but she was the one who decided to go out and work with fire and rescue.  Those lives she had saved were people that would have died otherwise.  Then there were the kids in the hospital, whose eyes glimmered with light at the sight of genuine Rangers coming to visit them.

In barely a week, Nicole had managed to touch so many different people in a positive manner.  How many more could she manage going forward?  Staring blankly at her melted sundae, Nicole knew that number would only grow the longer she clung stubbornly to life in the face of the coming doom that the Sylan represented. 

She wasn’t alone either, she had a team to back her up.  Just because Devon was a complete dick didn’t mean the others were.  They were all seated at a table with her and not wherever the homophobe had fucked off to.

“Had enough introspection for all of that to sink in?” Kayla asked, pulling her from her own… That.  Before she could glare at Kayla for how perceptive she was being, the girl continued.  “If not, we can keep going until we get it through that thick skull of yours.” 

“I’m good,” Nicole said, sitting back in her seat.  “Never thought I would have a potentially life changing revelation in a fucking food court.” 

“Life can be a bitch like that,” Kayla said, smiling softly.  “If it wasn’t clear, none of us here want you to leave our lives anytime soon.”  She then hooked her chin towards Grace.  “That one especially.” 

“Damn right,” Grace said, her arms crossed.  “I want more fun times.  I want more quiet moments.  I want to get to know you, because you’re the first person I’ve felt comfortable enough with to actually open up about what happened to me.  I want you to feel safe opening up to me the same way.” 

Nicole swallowed heavily, because that sounded awfully like Grace wanted to date her. 

That couldn’t be true though, could it?

Slowly, Nicole nodded, her hands wringing atop the table.  “Okay…  I can…  I can work on that.” 

Grace reached across the table, taking one hand into her own.  “Every journey has a beginning.  I hope you’ll let me accompany you on this one.” 

“I think,” Nicole said, voice hitching as she did, “I would like that very much.” 

A wide smile split Grace’s face and Nicole found herself mirroring it.  They squeezed each other’s hands, savoring the moment.

“So damn gay,” Kayla said, shaking her head with a warm smile. 

Nicole and Grace kicked her shins in unison, eliciting a pained squawk from their friend before Jeff’s laughter cut in. 

“Karma’s a bitch!” he said, laughing. 

Nicole couldn’t help sharing in his mirth, and soon Grace had joined her.  Kayla glowered at them for a moment, but her steely facade cracked, splitting into a smile before she too was laughing right along with them.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 18 - America's Mall

A hacking cough rang out as Nicole swallowed hard, forcing air down in a way that felt like she’d been punched in the chest.  She may as well have after Kayla dropped a question like that out of nowhere!  Where did she even get that idea?

Worse, Kayla was positively cackling at her misfortune. 

“I think you hit the nail on the head,” Jeff said, snickering as well. 

“We aren’t,” Grace said, her face blood red as she looked between them with wide eyes.  “I mean, not that Nicole isn’t fucking gorgeous, but we aren’t—” 

Kayla’s cackling redoubled even as Nicole struggled to get her coughing under control.  She’d barely caught half of what Grace had said, but it had obviously been something that the devilish woman found absolutely hilarious.  Even Jeff was wheezing, the filthy traitor. 

No, that title was reserved for their wayward fifth, who was still in the damn chicken place.  Well, he probably wasn’t coming back, if he did at all.  Fuck, were they going to need to give Carlos a call to see if he could help out in the city just in case Jeff decided to find another team elsewhere?  There was that one team down in Kentucky that he would probably fit right in with, one that most teams across the country disavowed completely. 

That alone was proof in Nicole’s mind that not every Ranger had heard a voice declaring them worthy.  There was no way in hell people like them could be chosen as protectors of humanity.  At least, Nicole hoped that wasn’t the case. 

At least the laughter had calmed down, what with Kayla wiping her eyes of the literal tears streaming down.  Nicole would get her back one day, though she had no idea how the hell that might take shape.  Those were problems for future Nicole. 

That thought brought her up short, when had she started to consider the future like that?

“Alright, change of plans,” Kayla declared.  “I’ve never been to the Mall of America, and I feel like seeing if it lives up to the hype.  That should count as team building, if nothing else.” 

“If it stops your baseless ideas, then sure,” Nicole said, looking away. 

The idea of her and Grace being together was just laughable, there was no way that someone as amazing as Grace would be interested in her like that.  Nicole almost snorted at her accidental joke about the song, but it was true.  In comparison, Nicole was just a muscled up jock who looked more like a man than even Devon, and he was a literal Paladin. 

Once again Grace wasn’t looking at her, which made sense.  Someone putting the idea in her head must have reminded her that Nicole just wasn’t attractive, even if Grace was gay why would she want someone like her?

Shaking her head, Kayla put the van back into drive and pulled out of the parking lot, following the directions of the little voice in her phone.  Nicole watched the building behind them, wondering just what was going through their teammate’s head as they left.  Was it just an outburst, or were his beliefs more ingrained than that? 

Only time would tell, but one thing was for sure, Nicole wouldn’t let Grace bear the brunt of it.  Looking forward, Jeff fidgeted in his seat while Kayla remained laser focused on the road ahead.  The ride continued in silence, only the cold instructions of the GPS sounding on occasion.  Pity Kayla hadn’t decided to play more songs that might be fun to sing along with, but the mood was truly shot.

Hopefully some of the cheer would return at the mall. 

Grace hadn’t let go of her hand despite the accusation, and Nicole wasn’t going to withdraw her offer of comfort.  She supposed that might lend more credibility to the accusation in Kayla’s mind, but what did it matter?  Grace was her friend, and Nicole would be there for her. 

The concrete building that marked the outskirts of the mall loomed large as Kayla pulled into the parking garage.  It took a bit of time to find an open space, especially with it being the weekend and how many people were apparently shopping.  Well, if nothing else it would mean that they wouldn’t stand out. 

Finally finding a spot, Kayla pulled in, setting the vehicle to park as everyone seemed to take a collective breath.

Up front, Kayla let her head drop to the steering wheel.  “Sorry about that, I never expected that from him.” 

“Honestly, me either,” Nicole admitted.  “I guess he skipped the chivalry and just went full devotion for his Paladin build.”

Kayla snorted, shaking her head.  “I can’t believe I found that man attractive.  Well, we may as well not let the asshole ruin our day.”

A bit of nervous chuckling followed from the occupants of the vehicle before the four of them stepped out.  Nicole stretched, letting her back pop as she twisted back and forth, groaning in relief as she did.  When she opened her eyes, she was greeted by a red faced Grace quickly looking away from her. 

She was about to comment on that, but Kayla beat her to it. 

“Gay.  So fucking gay.”  It was said fondly, and with a soft smile on her face as she shook her head, walking ahead.  “Come on then, let’s see if we can do some of that team building shit before your mutual pining results in the necessity for a hotel room.” 

Nicole found herself sputtering denials even as Kayla cackled.  Jeff at least had the sensibility to not get involved, but he still laughed with her, shaking his head as he followed along.  Nicole let out a heavy sigh turning an apologetic look on her friend who was still looking anywhere but at her. 

Should she say something?  Was Grace just embarrassed or did she actually see something there?  Nicole wasn’t attractive, not like Grace was, and yet there was no denying that she was turning into a literal gay mess right then and there.  Grace had been confident and flirty at the Renfaire, and yet, now she was all red faced and averting her gaze.  She must have still been flustered from the bomb Devon dropped on all of them, that was the only explanation for it. 

“We should probably catch up with them,” Nicole said after a moment.  “How about we do some window shopping, maybe check out one of the bookstores?” 

Looking up, Grace’s face was beet red as she silently nodded, following along.  They weren’t too far behind the other pair of Rangers as they entered the mall proper from the east side.  When Jeff and Kayla stopped at the bookstore right inside the doors, Nicole paused, wanting to split up but knowing it would defeat the purpose. 

Kayla must have seen the conflict on her face as she just waved her off.  “Go ahead, we’ll be here for a while so just catch up once you two lovebirds hash things out.” 

Nicole frowned, tilting her head to the side.  “Kayla, there’s nothing going on between us.” 

The girl chuckled, raising up a single finger with the other hand on her hip.  “Ah, but you want there to be.  Seriously, we’ll be fine and the old grumpy shield needs to dislodge his sword from his ass.”

“If he doesn’t, he might just find a spear lodged there instead,” Jeff added with a smirk. 

Kayla blinked, turning to face the Dragoon.  “Seriously?  Between Devon’s deep in the closet levels of revulsion and your jokes, I’m starting to think I’m the only straight one in our team.” 

Jeff shrugged.  “Hey, I’m bi, but I do have a preference for girls.  Pity about Devon, he was certainly yummy.” 

Kayla barked in raucous laughter.  “He certainly was!”

“I did not need to hear that,” Grace muttered.

Nicole could only agree, but didn’t voice it.  “Alright, we’ll be back in a bit.  Try to avoid burning half the mall down.” 

“No promises,” Kayla said sweetly before turning back to Jeff.  “So, bi huh?” 

Nicole turned and started walking before that conversation could embed itself as a core memory for her future self.  She turned to find Grace with her hands shoved into her pockets and a frown plastered on her face.

“You okay?” Nicole asked as she and Grace entered the elevator.  “You’ve been acting off ever since that asshole opened his mouth.” 

Grace was normally so brave and full of confidence, yet she seemed almost shaken.  If it was because of what Devon had said, well, she might just have to be extra rough with him in the next round of sparring, assuming there was a next time.  Grace had grown up with people like Devon attempting to control her life, and she refused to let her friend suffer further. 

“I’ll be alright,” Grace muttered.  “Just, between our conversation the other day, and Devon’s bullshit, I’ve got a lot of bad memories floating around the surface.” 

“I get that,” Nicole said, reaching out with a tentative hand, brushing a pinky against Grace’s own.  She couldn’t help the smile that came when the grip was returned.  “If you ever need to vent, or just need someone to offer silent support, just let me know.” 

Grace smiled, and there was something about her eyes that brought Nicole up short.  She’d never really noticed the hints of green deep in the brown, but they were there.  It honestly felt like the first time she’d ever looked into them as long as she had.  The moment passed and Grace looked away once again, heading deeper into the mall. 

Nicole took a breath, attempting to calm her hammering heart as they made their way deeper into the mall proper.  They passed several stores, commenting on things they couldn’t afford, and a few things they probably could, but shouldn’t.  Nicole wasn’t willing to put her new metabolism to the test with pure sugar no matter how delicious it might be.

“You know,” Grace said, watching a roller coaster go by, “I’ve lived here for three years now, and I’ve never come here.  Kinda funny now that I think of it.” 

“I think it’s like Florida in a way.  Most people who live there never visit the parks, or the beaches.  Those are left to the tourists.  With the mall, there’s more convenient options for those of us who live here.” 

“True,” Grace said.  “Still, it’s an experience unique to the city.  May as well go just to say you went and all.” 

“I suppose,” Nicole said, smiling with her friend.  At least the day was looking like it might improve despite Devon’s best attempt at it.  Grace just didn’t deserve to have bigots in her life, not after everything she had been through. 

As they walked, Nicole paused outside of a shop bringing Grace to a stop along with her.  Inside the window was a gorgeous black jacket made from genuine leather that would extend just down beyond her hip.  She couldn’t wear her duster anymore, not with how similar it was to her Ranger look, but this was different enough to not be immediately linked to her masked identity. 

Biting her lip, Nicole almost wept when she looked at the price beneath the display.  Even on sale it was far beyond what she could currently justify spending.  Worse, the mannequin had black slacks with a shirt that had the word “Inferno’ written in flame print across it.  The entire ensemble felt like it was made just for her, as a way to represent her identity as a Ranger, and show support for her friend in Red. 

“Wanna try it on?” 

Nicole nearly jumped at the sound of Grace’s voice so close.  Her friend laughed, backing off with her hands up and a smirk on her lips. 

“Sorry, I didn’t expect you to be so distracted.  Come on, it would look amazing on you, I can tell.” 

Nicole huffed, shoving her hands into her pockets.  “I couldn’t afford it.” 

“So?” Grace asked.  “We’re here to have fun, so why not at least try it all on?  Worst that can happen is that we take a few pictures and leave without it.” 

Something about that statement didn’t quite ring true to Nicole’s ears, but she let it go.  She trusted Grace to have her back in a fight, so she would take her at her word.  Stepping inside the store a young woman sat behind the counter on her phone barely paying them any attention.  She had bubblegum pink hair and bright lipstick to match.  Nicole bit back a laugh at seeing a proper pastel goth in the wild.  

Grace walked right up to her without any hesitation even as Nicole tried to look anywhere else.  The girl held up a finger as she finished a text but Nicole’s focus was on a bright red shirt with a metal band logo featuring a proper axe.  It was oddly fitting for the color, not that she’d ever heard of the band, but it somehow worked.

Finally the girl looked up.  “Sorry about that, rents are being a pain.” 

“I get that,” Grace said with no small amount of sympathy before pointing back at the window display.  “Can you help us find that outfit in my friend’s size?” 

The girl looked where Grace was pointing and Nicole realized she was probably sixteen at most, likely working an after school and weekend job while saving up for something.  Nicole had done the same at her age, right up until her parents died and she was fired for taking too long to grieve. 

The girl looked her over for a moment, there was nothing judgmental about her gaze, but it still felt like ants crawling across her skin.  “You look like a medium…  Yeah, we should have all that.  Anything in the window is usually stocked and we only set up the display yesterday evening.” 

“Awesome,” Grace said.  “Come on, Nicole, let’s get you all decked out.” 

She could only groan as her friend pulled her over to the first rack, but there was a smile on her face as Grace began to collect everything from the advertised outfit and hand it over.  In a matter of minutes Nicole found herself in a dressing room, wondering just how she’d allowed the situation to spiral so far out of control. 

Looking in the mirror, Nicole had to admit that the outfit did look good on her.  The shirt, though a bit tight, could easily be swapped out for others and the jacket was fairly warm.  Better yet, it would make for a decent riding jacket as well, assuming she kept the bike.

“You ready in there?” 

Nicole nearly jumped out of her skin at the sound of Grace’s voice just on the other side of the door.  She started to open her mouth to reply, but choked on her words when she knocked over the rack holding her old clothes.  She managed to catch it before it fell but the damage was done, having made quite the racket. 

“Shit, I’m opening the door,” Grace said and before Nicole could protest the light of the shop invaded the changing room, catching Nicole holding the clothes rack in one hand and balancing on one leg to keep everything from falling over.  A giggle-snort escaped Grace before she could cover her mouth.  “Sorry, I’ll just—” 

“No, no.  The damage is done,” Nicole said in resignation.  It wasn’t like a simple fall could really hurt her anymore, but gut reactions were still a thing.  She set the rack back upright and reclaimed her old pants which had fallen off the rack in the tussle.  “So, what do you think?” 

Grace paused in her amusement and finally seemed to notice that Nicole had indeed changed into the new outfit.  Grace grinned as she looked Nicole up and down before nodding. 

“Yeah, that looks good on you.” 

Nicole rubbed the back of her head, looking away while chuckling softly.  “It’s a bit of a tight fit though.” 

“I mean, nothing wrong with showing off your figure,” Grace said with a shrug, refusing to look at Nicole as she always did when the subject of her overly muscled body came up. 

Anger bubbled up from deep down, memories of teens in the halls mocking her, of girls taunting her in the showers after gym.  Of Tiffany slipping Nair into her shampoo once…  Grace might not have been anything like them, but the attempts at codling her were starting to get old. 

Nicole tried to back away, but the wall was right there.  When had they gotten so close?  Right, the room was just cramped, and Grace was standing halfway in the door.  Actually, she was almost completely inside now and the door was nearly shut behind her.  There really wasn’t much room to work with, the dressing room far too cramped for two people.

It really wasn’t fair of Grace to do this to her.

“No making out in the dressing rooms,” the pastel goth called out.  Grace stumbled back, pushing the door all the way open where the girl from behind the counter was standing with her hands on her hips.  “I have a spray bottle and I’m not afraid to use it!”

As if to punctuate the point, she revealed that there was indeed a small spray bottle hanging from one of her fingers.  Not wanting to deal with that threat, Nicole attempted to shut the door but Grace was having none of it. 

“Oh no, you’re not changing out just yet,” she said with a smirk.  “I’ve got to take at least one picture for the group chat first.” 

Was she really going to mock her like that?  

“No,” Nicole said a bit more coldly than intended.

Grace shrugged.  “Okay then, plan B.  We’re buying all of it and you can just wear it to the food court when we all meet back up.” 

Nicole was forced to do a double take as her eyes widened.  Grace was sporting a cheeky grin, but Nicole knew that her friend didn’t have that kind of money to throw around either!  She’d seen the price tags on everything, and even with the jacket being the big ticket item, the rest wasn’t exactly cheap either! 

“I can’t,” Nicole started, only to be silenced by a single finger to her lips. 

Grace smiled, if a bit sadly.  “Nicole, we’ve known each other for over a year.  Just because we met in person for the first time when you picked up your order, we still talked a bunch about the commission.  I’m not exaggerating when I say you’re one of the few friends I have.  You really helped me out when you trusted me to make your blades, so let me return the favor and do something nice in turn.” 

Nicole bit her lip, every fiber of her being demanding she say no, yet the earnest expression on Grace’s face stayed her tongue.  Seriously, puppy eyes on that woman needed to be illegal. 

“Fine,” Nicole said, then reached over to a nearby rack, “But only if you let me buy you this.” 

Nicole held up the shirt she’d spotted on the way in, watching as Grace’s face lit up. 

“Deal!”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 17 - Breakfast Conversations

The diner was busier than it had ever been on any prior visit, but then again, it was a Saturday morning.  After the attack the prior day, everyone agreed that they needed to keep up with their training if they wanted to keep ahead of the Sylan strikes.  Granted, getting everyone up in time was a herculean effort given how exhausted they were.  Not even twelve hours of sleep was enough for Nicole, even if four of those hours were on the couch cuddled up with Grace. 

The warmth of human contact had been a most welcome comfort, helping ease away the tension that lingered from everything that had transpired.  Rebecca knew she was a Ranger now, which was both a relief and a new source of anxiety.  She needed to tell Colin, but wasn’t quite ready.  According to Becca he was singing the praises of the Black Ranger and Nicole really didn’t need that kind of hero worship at the moment. 

Thankfully Rebecca was willing to keep her mouth shut until the hero worship died down just a bit, for all of their sakes.  Nicole just hoped that Becca could prevent Colin from hyperfocusing and writing a lengthy fanfic about his newest hero before it was too late.

Nicole’s everything was sore, and she really wasn’t looking forward to the coming training session.  Their group was quick to claim their usual booth in the corner, scooting in together in the circular bench.  Gertie moved deftly through the crowd, taking orders and bringing drinks while Sam demonstrated his mastery of the flat top. 

There wasn’t much of a rush, as nobody was eager to dive back into training despite how necessary it felt after the close calls they had.  Nicole was planning to stick to experimenting with her phasing and how it could be used for movement.  It seemed smarter than trying to work on any combat drills, those could wait until after she’d had more time to recover. 

“How are you holding up?” Jeff asked.  It took Nicole a moment to see it had been directed at Kayla. 

“My insides feel like they’ve been hollowed out a bit,” Kayla admitted, tapping her chin for a moment.  “Maybe scraped raw is a better term?  I definitely overdid it in that fight.”

“Pretty fricking awesome though,” Devon said with a smile.

Kayla looked away from the man, but she was doing a poor job of hiding her own grin.

“Yeah, it kinda was,” Kayla agreed softly. 

Gertie brought over their usual morning drinks, passing them around with a deftness that spoke to years of experience.  Nicole was quick to take a sip of her usual coffee order, relishing the sweetness.  It was touching that Gertie had taken the time to add the sugar herself, and Nicole wasn’t about to make the mistake of adding sugar before tasting it to be safe again. 

She’d been rather wired the morning after the highrise fire because of that slip up.  Getrie had her pad out fountain pen scratching away as almost everyone said ‘my usual’ and that was it, right up until Nicole’s turn.  

“Oats with pear slices and a side of bacon.”

Gertie’s pen paused in its motions.  “Changing it up?” 

Nicole shrugged.  “I need something that won’t hit my stomach as hard today.  Biscuits and gravy is a heavy dish.” 

“True enough, dearie,” Gertie said with a smile.  “I’ll have all that out to you in a jiffy.” 

“Fuck, I didn’t even think of that,” Kayla said with a groan.  “Oh well, not like we’re going to be doing any of the heavy hitting stuff today anyway.” 

“I need to figure out how to swing my axe like it’s a proper weapon,” Grace said, staring into her drink.  “I’m basically treating it like a glorified club right now.  It almost cost me in that fight…” 

A flash of Grace about to be hit crossed Nicole’s mind and she screwed her eyes shut, forcing a deep breath that was more of a shudder.  She didn’t know if Grace’s kinetic shield could take it, and didn’t want to find out.  Moments like that were why they needed to fully understand their abilities and how to use them, as well as their own limits.  It could mean life or death for any one of them. 

“Is there a chance of finding a trainer?” Devon asked. 

Grace shook her head.  “Plenty of sword schools, but not axe stuff.  Turns out splitting wood isn’t nearly as useful for combat as the movies would have you believe.” 

“Most historical axes aren’t that big either,” Jeff said. 

Kayla nudged the man.  “Bit of a history buff, are you?” 

“I’ve actually practiced HEMA a bit,” Jeff admitted, if a bit bashfully.  “Not that it taught me how to jump around with a spear.” 

Nicole chuckled.  “You could try pole vaulting.” 

“Maybe,” Jeff said, laughing.  “But I could introduce you to my group, there are a few that like axes among us, they might be able to give you pointers and show you some resources.” 

Devon nodded along.  “I didn’t stick it out for long, but it’s where I picked up the basics.” 

“That’s not a bad idea,” Grace said, taking out her phone.  “Send me the details and I’ll check it out.” 

“Might be a good idea for everyone to find instructors,” Jeff added.  “Though I’m not sure who could help Kayla learn to sling vines and harness killer plants.” 

“There’s a few comics that could help there,” Grace said. 

Kayla’s eyes sparkled with mirth.  “Where do you think I got half my ideas?” 

Grace and Kayla bumped fists, but Nicole was a bit preoccupied with her own research.  Thumbing through her phone, Nicole checked the local results for knife instructors.  Her friends would have a harder time finding instructors for their own weapons, but Jeff and Devon were clearly versed in their own chosen implements to some degree.  Grace would be stuck watching online tutorials if the HEMA group didn’t work out. 

Such training probably wouldn’t help Nicole much, but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t try it out once she had a bit more experience with a knife.  The real trick would be convincing an instructor that she needed to learn to fight with two blades.  Not that it shouldn’t be too difficult, she already had some experience with the basics, but online tutorials often allowed bad habits to form.  She knew that much from her former gymnastics career.

“Hopefully our enhancements don’t dampen the experience,” Nicole muttered. 

The group quieted for a moment as their food was brought out.  They dug into their meal, Nicole letting ideas flow through her mind of things she wanted to try out with her abilities.  She could phase through objects, but couldn’t leave anything behind when she did.  That seemed to be a hard limit, and was probably a safety thing to keep her from getting stuck in a wall. 

It was still a limitation, and one she would need to poke and prod to understand it in full.  Then there was how her phased state messed with her movement.  Physics didn’t fully grasp her when phased and she needed a better understanding of how that worked.  Add in how she needed some form of shadow to grasp that state and it could lead to bad situations.

Nicole made a few notes on her phone about one instructor who had a few videos of himself demonstrating some techniques that looked promising while eating her breakfast.  The oats were hardly delicious, even with a bit of cinnamon sprinkled on top.  Thankfully the bacon was there to save the day. 

“Shit,” Kayla hissed, discreetly pointing at the TV, “I think we got off light yesterday.” 

Nicole grimaced as she caught sight of the broadcast, a national station showing off a devastated city block as fire crews worked to put out the blaze.  The corpse of a mutant was visible under the spotlights as were several Rangers helping sort through the wreckage. 

“As you can see, downtown Chicago faced a mutant attack, but thanks to the heroic efforts of the Wind Racer team it was dealt with before the damage could spread beyond the initial incursion site.  We take you live to the scene…” 

“Looks way worse than our own incursion,” Nicole said. 

The reporter on screen showed the carnage in the light of day.  The mutant’s body was already hauled off, their rapid decay making removal a top priority.  Minneapolis didn’t have a removal service in place just yet, the Feds were dragging their feet, which meant that the mutant had decomposed a fair bit before a private contractor had managed to get it hauled off.  The scene would probably take days to clean up fully. 

The news station switched to a different feed.  The Empire State Building loomed in the distance as the Fire Rescue team were directing people away from the battle where the Subway Rangers faced another mutant in the streets.  Carlos stood tall in shining gold, protecting the cordon from any machine attempting to break through to the civilians beyond. 

Knowing that Maraline was involved with organizing such attacks disgusted Nicole, but that was her purpose as a Sylan.  She was one of their Generals, a leader of their armies.  Just because she hadn’t been seen operating in the open didn’t mean she wasn’t active.  Passive slaughter was still slaughter, and Nicole was determined to make her answer for everything she’s done.

They were more than lucky that the damage hadn’t been worse, or that there wasn’t another pile of corpses left in the wake of the Sylan attack.  The media wasn’t reporting casualty numbers, always keeping it vague when there were deaths.  The news wasn’t outright saying it, but they were speaking highly of the swift response of their own team. 

“We need a name,” Jeff said. 

Devon grunted, swallowing his food quickly.  “Probably.  The media loves to name teams and our own theme is a bit on the nose for options.” 

“At least we won’t be called the Dice Rangers,” Grace said.  “Fuckers would have to see us morph first.” 

“Let’s pray that never happens,” Devon said in agreement. 

Kayla laughed, almost doubling over at something, but she just held a finger up until she managed to collect herself.  Everyone waited, and Nicole managed to finish her meal off while waiting.  Finally, she wiped away some moisture from her eyes and sat up. 

“We can be the Fellowship of the Rangers!”  Kayla said, gasping for breath.  Then she mimed holding her staff and brought it down.  “Sylans!  You shall not pass!”

She actually brought her fist down onto the table with enough force that their plates jumped.  Kayla ducked her head almost immediately, her cheeks darkening as she buried her face in her hands.  Nicole couldn’t help but chuckle even as Jeff pat the poor woman on the back.  Most people seemed to brush the outburst off thankfully.

“Whoops, guess I got a little carried away.” 

“A little,” Jeff teased.  “Someone should find a video of you slamming your staff and making a meme that says that.” 

Kayla perked up, her embarrassment falling away as a huge grin overtook her face.  “That would be awesome!  You should totally make it!” 

It was nice to see the team getting along, having fun despite all the chaos of the prior day.  It was a much needed reprieve and one Nicole would enjoy while she still could.  Nicole savored the last of her coffee, waving off the offer of a refill as Gertie swooped by.  The numbers had thinned a bit but it was still rather crowded and the woman didn’t have the time to stop and be social. 

“We should think about heading out,” Grace said, frowning at her phone.  “Traffic is gonna be a bitch if we wait much longer.” 

“Like it isn’t already,” Kayla grumbled.  “And here I am stuck driving.” 

Jeff patted her on the back.  “You’re the one with the van that insisted on giving us all a lift to help save the environment.” 

“Yeah, but that’s kinda moot with the Sylan out and about,” Kayla said with a wave of her hand.  Nicole thought she saw something cross the woman’s face but couldn’t quite tell what it was.  “Still, I have a van and it has plenty of space, so why not use it?” 

“Can’t argue there,” Devon said. 

Jeff nodded along.  “To the park?” 

“To the park,” Nicole agreed, dropping a ten on the table. 

Everyone followed her example, setting various bills down to cover their meals and a small tip that when added together would be something decent.  Just because Nicole had never worked a service job didn’t mean she couldn’t appreciate the work they did.

That didn’t change how rapidly dwindling her own funds currently were.  At least she still had money already set aside for her college dorm and tuition.  It was getting bad enough that she actually considered dropping out a few times, using that money to get a home and try to find a job instead, but it felt like she would be letting down her parents if she did. 

More so, she would be letting down Becca. 

She would need to make a withdrawal from the insurance payout to make it until her next assistance check at the rate she was going.  At least she didn’t have to worry about gas for her bike given how often she and Grace carpooled everywhere. 

Add in her inhuman running speeds and it might just be time to sell it, save on the insurance if nothing else.  At the same time, getting a job with the fire department was becoming more appealing the longer she thought about it.  It would be a ready source of income for something she was already doing. 

It would mean outing herself to Chief Grayson, but the man didn’t seem like the type to use that against her.  She’d feel things out first, but it was too appealing to just discard the idea outright, not with how low her bank account currently sat.

Kayla’s van was parked out front of the diner, the sight of it rather surprising for someone that didn’t have a residence in the city at the time of the attack.  She’d only been visiting for the Renfaire, yet her being chosen as a Ranger meant she was planning to stay.  She now had an apartment in Maple Grove and a vehicle chosen specifically to help transport the team. 

Nicole tried not to be jealous that Kayla had the money to just make a spur of the moment decision like that.  She certainly wasn’t going to mention to the others that she was suffering financial issues.  The last thing she wanted was for her team to take pity on her.  Nicole wasn’t going to put her problems on another person dammit!

Nicole settled into the back row, and was almost surprised when Grace got in on the other side.  Devon and Jeff took the next row up, leaving the passenger seat empty beside Kayla.  When the car started, some somber music began playing, dark and foreboding.  Kayla cursed and quickly skipped it. 

“Sorry, forgot that was on the playlist.  We don’t need any of my emo shit playing right now.” 

“It’s cool,” Jeff said.  “Better than my playlist.  I’ve got a bunch of show intros on mine that swing through the gamut of mood swings.” 

Nicole snorted.  “Let me guess, you’ve got some of those perky Japanese pop songs that are about depression.” 

“Oh yeah, those are fun,” Jeff said with a laugh.  

“I like to see the look of recognition in the eyes of guys when they hear the intro to a show meant for little girls,” Grace said.  “It’s fun hearing their excuses as they try to defend their fragile masculinity.” 

“Yeah, that shit’s great,” Kayla said.  A new song began to play and Nicole had to resist the urge to burst into laughter as she recognized the tune as just that.  “Perfection.” 

Jeff didn’t have any reservations about laughing, then he began to sing along rather proudly about friendship and the wrapping up of winter.  Nicole and Grace shared a look and with a mutual shrug, both joined in singing.  By the end of the first verse the only one not singing was Devon, who just looked uncomfortable with the whole situation.  Kayla seemed to catch onto that, looking up through the rear-view. 

“You okay big guy?”

Nicole couldn’t see Devon’s expression, but she could see how Kayla was looking back at him through the mirror with a frown.  Something in Nicole’s stomach twisted, a sense of foreboding that she couldn’t quite shake as Devon seemed to consider what to say. 

“How can you stand to sing that?” Devon asked, directing the question at Jeff.  “It’s so…” 

“Fun?” Jeff asked.  “Dude, lighten up and live a little.  The sooner you stop feeling shame for enjoying something the faster you’ll enjoy life.” 

Nicole nodded along.  “None of us are promised tomorrow, especially as Rangers.  We’re fighting for our lives out there, all to try and claw back a future for humanity.  Any of us could die in the next incursion.” 

“And that justifies acting foolish?” Devon scoffed.  “You said it!  We’re Rangers, we need to be an example for the people, not singing childish songs.”

“Every party needs a pooper, that’s why they invited you,” Jeff sang under his breath. 

As if to prove a point, Nicole turned her phone around showing a group of US marines singing the very same song that Devon was bitching about while grinning widely.  They were really getting into it, even acting out some of the scenes.  It was genuinely amusing seeing some of the strongest looking men that Nicole had ever seen singing along. 

“Point and match?” Jeff asked with a giggle.

“What happened to men actually being men?” Devon muttered.  “When did society get to be so gay?”

“About four thousand years ago,” Grace remarked.  “Ever read the Epic of Gilgamesh?  Shall we kick the ball forward and talk about Sappho of Lesbos?” 

Wow, go Grace.  The Epic of Gilgamesh might have been a bit of a stretch as only a few of the original tablets ever referenced more than friendship between the title character and Enkidu, but when did that ever stop people?  Even if those tablets were essentially fanfiction of the original it still supported her argument.  Name dropping the OG Lesbian was just icing on the cake after that.

“We’ve always been here,” Nicole continued, happy to capitalize on what her friend started as well as throw out some implicit support.  “Despite some people’s best efforts to erase us from history, we’ve always been there, and so long as people continue to exist, so will we.” 

Devon’s jaw was clearly clenched, and Nicole was tempted to take it farther, maybe mention the two women of the Fire Rescue team that got married over the summer, or how the San Francisco team was one giant polycule, but that felt like it might be pushing a bit too hard.  Devon was clearly struggling with acceptance, and trying to force it upon him would only make him lash out harder. 

“Let me guess,” Kayla said softly.  She’d pulled over at some point, into a fast food parking lot with a wrapped drive through.  “You picked that up from either your parents, pastor, or some social media alpha male type?” 

Oh no, was Kayla actually suggesting that Devon might be an incel or some shit?  Nicole shuddered at the thought, knowing that it could break their team forever.  Worse, Devon wasn’t answering her.  He just sat there at an angle where Nicole couldn’t see his face.  After a few minutes his seat belt came undone and the door was flung open. 

“What the hell?” Kayla yelled out the door at him. 

Devon didn’t respond, instead heading inside the bigot chicken place leaving the four of them to figure out just what the hell that meant for their team.  Grace was biting her lip, looking between the restaurant outside and the open door.  After a few moments the door shut on its own, likely a push button given it was a newer vehicle and Kayla let her head rest on the steering wheel. 

“Well, that was all kinds of fucked,” Kayla muttered. 

Jeff chuckled darkly.  “Yeah, that’s a level of repression I try to avoid.  No wonder he kept trying to present himself as our leader, he probably thought being chosen as a Ranger meant he was the main character.” 

“We’re all the main characters of our own story,” Nicole said.  “That doesn’t give you the right to be a dick to your supporting cast.” 

Grace snorted.  “Tell that to an author.  There’s a reason I usually prefer fanfiction.” 

“Not just because it’s reliably queer?” Kayla asked teasingly. 

Grace’s cheeks darkened as she looked away.  “Okay, that’s a big part of it too.  The other part is that it was one of the few ways I could find queer representation that wouldn’t get me busted by my parents.” 

Another tidbit of Grace’s life that made Nicole’s blood boil.  Her friend really hadn’t experienced the best childhood, had she?  Nicole made a personal note to herself that if she ever met Grace’s parents, she would punch at least one of them if Grace decided to take the high road instead.  Her friend needed some form of catharsis in her life.

In a show of solidarity, Nicole reached out, laying a hand beside Grace’s, an invitation and offer for comfort, but not an assumption.  It would be up to her if she was willing to accept it given what had just happened.  Nicole was about to withdraw her hand when Grace grasped it and squeezed tight. 

“Thanks,” her friend whispered. 

Nicole looked over, ever so slightly, and smiled.  “Anytime.” 

Kayla hadn’t missed the exchange, now looking between the two of them and then down at their joined hands.  “Okay you two, be honest.  When did you girls start fucking?”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 16 - Pull The Other One

Pacing back and forth, Nicole tried to build up her courage; it wasn’t working, which was a bit funny.  She could face down Maraline—one of the Sylan invaders—without flinching.  Why was her best friend so much harder?  She should just rip the band-aid off, get it over with.  Yeah, that’s what she would do.  She stopped, taking a deep breath as she did and turned to face Rebecca. 

“I’m a Ranger,” Nicole said, all of her anxiety pouring into the words.

“Bullshit,” Rebecca said, face completely blank.  Nicole pulled back, glancing from Grace, who was holding up her hands while struggling to keep her mouth shut, back to her friend who had a single eyebrow raised.  “No really, pull the other one.” 

“I’m not bullshitting you, Becca.  I’m the Black Ranger,” Nicole said. 

Off to the side, Grace raised a finger from her crossed arms.  “I fancy Red myself.” 

“I don’t even know you, so stay out of this,” Rebecca snapped.

Nicole pinched the bridge of her nose, she had a feeling that Becca wouldn’t accept it outright, but it was still an annoyance.  She really should have put more thought into it, but she figured there would be a few more days at least.  Nicole was tired and sore from the battle and was trying oh so hard to not get snippy with Becca, because she really didn’t deserve any ire. 

“Becca, you know me.  Why would I lie about something like this?” 

“Because you would get a laugh out of it?”  She looked around the room, pointedly ignoring Grace who was keeping to herself.  “Like, where’s the camera?  Did Colin put you up to this?  You know Avant Garden was attacked right?  Colin nearly died!”

“Yeah, I was kinda there,” Nicole said, her anxiety bleeding into irritation.  “Why do you think that I peeled off from the fight?  My friend was in danger.” 

Nicole stood there, silently pleading for her friend to believe her.  The fear she had felt when she saw the store being attacked, the cold pit in her stomach that settled as she charged the machines attacking her friend.  Heartburn bubbled up, her throat burning as she stood there, fingers tracing her watch. 

“I can’t do this right now,” Rebecca said, hopping off the chair and stomping over towards the door where she paused with fists clenched and shaking shoulders.  “I was worried, you know?  A strange order comes over my app just after Colin calls me about the attack.  He insisted I do it so I could check on you.”  She took a deep breath, and Nicole paused in her approach, hand outstretched.  Rebecca looked back, tears gathering in the corner of her eyes.  “I can’t believe you wasted my time like this.  I’m going to go check on my boyfriend.” 

Nicole held her arm out, reaching for her friend as she threw the door open.  What else could she do, Becca was leaving, she hadn’t believed her.  

“Roll the Dice,” Grace said, casting the entire room in blinding red for a brief moment.  

Rebecca turned, her jaw falling slack at the sight of Grace, of the Red Ranger.  Nicole wanted to smack her face for not thinking of the obvious answer.  She then repeated the words, the flash of black from her own transformation somehow defying the way light should work.  Power surged through her, burning in a way her transformations hadn’t before. 

“See, wasn’t lying,” Nicole said sheepishly, hiding how raw her nerves felt. 

“You just weren’t thinking,” Grace said teasingly.  “I trust this clears up the misunderstanding?” 

“Uh…  Yeah,” Rebecca said.  “How…” 

“At the Renfaire,” Nicole said, reaching up and pulling her helmet off.  “When it was attacked.  We were chosen because we fought back to save others.” 

“At least, that’s our theory,” Grace added with a shrug.  “None of us are completely sure.” 

“You saved Colin,” Rebecca said suddenly, stepping forward.  Then, Nicole was engulfed in a hug in a blink.  “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” 

Nicole wrapped her arms around her friend, being careful as she patted her back.  It was hard to judge her strength when morphed, which was just another thing she needed to practice with when they met up for more training.  Actually, she could probably practice with Grace regularly, given their proximity. 

“Hey, Becca,” Nicole said softly.  “If you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to call.  I’ll come running, now and always.” 

“Your phone was dead,” Rebecca answered flatly. 

Nicole coughed, looking away.  “Oh right, apparently morphing with our phones on our person tends to drain their battery.” 

“Something to keep in mind,” Grace said, picking her phone up from where she had set it aside and crossed her arms.  “Power down.” 

The effect was like shattering glass, the power falling into motes of light before fading into nothingness.  Grace took a shaking breath, leaning against the counter as she did.  Nicole moved to help, pulling her up and giving her support. 

“You alright?” Nicole asked. 

Grace nodded.  “I’ll be alright, the soreness and fatigue just caught back up with me as soon as I dropped the transformation.” 

“So, sit down before I drop the morph, got it,” Nicole said, chuckling.  She helped Grace take a seat on the stool, then took her own seat and dropped her morph.  The pain and fatigue slammed into her, feeling every bit as bad as it had after the fight.  She let out a heavy groan.  “Oh, that fucking sucks.”

“Told ya,” Grace said.  “Got any liquor?  I could use a shot after that.” 

“Sorry,” Rebecca said, shaking her head.  “We don’t keep booze in the house, Nicole’s rule.” 

“I’m not a fun drunk,” she said softly, recalling the last time she had attempted to take her life.  The alcohol definitely lowered her inhibitions, right to the point she took a knife to her wrist.  Absently, she rubbed the semicolon tattoo she had gotten next to the faint scar.  “Sorry about that.” 

“Nikki, you have nothing to apologize for,” Rebecca snapped.  “Red, stop making her feel like she’s the bitch here.” 

“I didn’t know,” Grace said softly, her shoulders hunching in on themselves.  “Won’t happen again.” 

“Thanks,” Rebecca said, flopping back against the counter.  “Fuck, my best friend is a Ranger, out there fighting the good fight and saving lives.  That’s just…” 

“Insane?” Nicole asked, a sardonic smirk coming to her face.  “Trust me, I feel the same way.  Like, I’m the last person you would think of being a Ranger.  I struggle sometimes to find a reason to get through the day, and now the fate of humanity is a burden I have to carry.”  Nicole’s shoulders slumped as a self deprecating laugh bubbled forth.  “I can’t even carry my own shit, let alone the weight of others.” 

Strong arms wrapped around her, pulling her close, the warmth proving to be a small comfort, but a welcomed one.  She leaned into the contact, wrapping her arms around her friend.  Dull thumps resonated through her back as tears soaked into the shirt of the woman holding her. 

“It’s okay,” Grace whispered into her ear.  “You’re not alone.  Not now or ever.” 

A second pair of arms came around her, enveloping her in warmth.  “What she said.  You’ve got me and Colin, and apparently an entire Ranger team backing you.  I’d say that’s something, wouldn’t you?” 

Wet laughter followed, and for just an instant, Nicole let herself enjoy the moment.  Maraline might have tried to trick her, but her friends were there for her, and just maybe things would be alright. 

*** 

Rebecca left not long after, heading off to check on Colin.  Nicole would have joined her, but she still felt like hammered shit.  Becca had insisted Nicole take it easy, and Grace had put her foot down in agreement, so they were cuddled on the couch, finishing off their Chinese before it got too cold.  

They had put a movie on rather than watch how the news used their efforts at saving lives to drive up the viewer numbers for their networks.  It wasn’t hard to see why so many celebrities complained about the attention, it was exhausting. 

Instead, they were watching Princess Bride, what could easily be considered one of the few truly perfect movies in the world.  It was something familiar and heartwarming, a movie both of them had seen a dozen times before.  It was relaxing, and she found herself in a half doze while laying with her head on Grace’s lap, who was stretched out on the recliner portion of the couch. 

She could honestly have fallen asleep, if not for one nagging question. 

“Why did you show Becca that you were a Ranger?” Nicole asked, her voice soft.  She kept her eyes closed, not wanting to open them even in the dim light of the TV.  “I mean, I could have passed you off as a friend, she didn’t have to know.” 

“That’s true,” Grace said, her voice almost slurring in her weariness as she spoke.  “I’ve seen how you talk about her, Nicole.  She’s practically family to you, so I figured if anyone was safe to show, it was her.” 

Nicole stayed silent, mulling that over.  There was more to it, Grace had no issues trusting Nicole’s family, and yet, what about her own?  Had she ever mentioned them before, even once?  She couldn’t recall off-hand a single mention of parents or siblings, and that sent a cold spike through her gut. 

Grace had practically clung to her from the start, which was already weird enough for Nicole.  Nobody did that, especially not with her.  She was a depressed and neurotic mess that was nothing but muscle and bone, no curves to speak of and a bleak outlook on the future.  The only thing that Nicole could think of filled her with dread, and she didn’t want the answer. 

Yet, she couldn’t help herself. 

“What about you?  Anyone worth mentioning?” 

There, at least she phrased it in a way that gave Grace an easy out.  There was of course the ever present worry that she had overstepped, that Grace would get up and go back to her own dorm.  Whatever it was about their own Ranger abilities, they recovered from scratches and bruises rather quickly.  That did nothing for the bone deep exhaustion, however. 

“That depends,” Grace said eventually, “you want the easy answer, or the truth?” 

Nicole struggled to control her breathing, forcing herself to take measured breaths.  It had been years since she had a conversation like this one, she’d known Rebecca since Freshman year, and Colin since Sophomore.  She wasn’t good at the feelings thing, or at deep and meaningful conversation.  She needed to deflect, find some way to put the ball back in Grace’s court. 

“Whatever you’re more comfortable with,” Nicole said. 

She gave herself a mental pat on the back, that was a quality deflection if she had ever seen one!  Grace stayed silent for several minutes, the sounds of the movie the only noise aside from their own breathing.  She could always focus, draw on her new senses to hear the world around her in greater detail, but that risked over stimulating her to the point she shut down. 

Instead, she was using it to focus on the drumbeat of Grace’s heart.  It had picked up since she asked her question, and there had even been a palpitation at one point that made her nervous.  She had a sneaking suspicion that she had stepped on a very sensitive topic, and Grace was now fighting with her own anxiety on how much she wanted to share. 

“There’s no comfortable way to talk about it,” Grace said.  “My father was a preacher, down south.  You know the type, fire and brimstone, kill the gays…  My mother was a good Christian doormat for the man.  Needless to say, I stayed in the closet and pretended to be daddy’s good girl, if only to protect my little sister Sarah.” 

Wait, Grace was gay? 

“I planned to get out as soon as I turned eighteen, figured I’d get on with a decent college and use that to build a better life for myself in a way that wouldn’t piss them off immediately.”  Grace took a shaky breath.  “Funny how daddy dearest had other plans.  He had some friends, a fellow preacher who had a son a few years older than me, and they thought they would play matchmaker.” 

Nicole knew she was supposed to be paying attention to her tragic backstory, but she was still too hung up on the fact that Grace was interested in women.  She had to temper that sudden elation at the discovery with the sobering knowledge that Grace would never be interested in her as anything more than a friend.

“So, I had to deal with this asshole twenty something when I was barely seventeen putting some of the creepiest moves on me that you’ve ever seen.  Like, I swear his only dating experience was watching some shitty eighties movie at a friend’s house a decade prior.”

“That certainly sounds cringe,” Nicole said, doing her damndest to pay attention.  “I’m guessing he went from creep to kill it with fire?” 

“Got it in one,” Grace said, her hands trembling.  “My mother was our chaperone that night, and drove us back from some of the finest dining in town, you know, the kind of place that microwaves their pasta.” 

“I know the place,” Nicole said, remembering the times she went there with her parents when they were still alive.  Before they died in the incursion. 

“Right, so we’re in the back seat together while she drives, and he decides to let his hands wander.  I tried swatting him away, but he just got more forceful, and my fucking mother ignored it all.  When he grabbed me…  I lost it and just fucking decked him in the dick.” 

“I’d high five you if I wasn’t super comfy right now,” Nicole said.  She still hadn’t opened her eyes, fearful of what she might see if she did. 

“Thanks,” Grace said with a light chuckle.  “Anyway, that almost caused a wreck.  I made my mother pull over and got into the front seat and left him in the back until we got home.  My father didn’t take the news well, took the little bastard’s side, and got his father involved on top of it!” 

“Then what?” Nicole asked, dreading the answer.

“Got my ass beat by two older men, the third was still holding the frozen peas to his piece,” she said with a huff.  “I took what little money I had, tossed everything I needed into a backpack and took off.  Thankfully the homeschooling didn’t care if I was separated or not from my parents, and sent my diploma to the new address I gave them, even if it was just a P.O. Box.” 

“How did you wind up in Minnesota then?” Nicole asked.  “Not exactly a hop skip and jump to get up here.” 

“My grandfather knew how to work a forge, it’s how I got the apprenticeship with a smith up north,” she said.  “That honestly saved my life, as did some of the assistance programs Minnesota offers.  I’d be dead without them.” 

“Well, I’m glad you’re here,” Nicole said softly. 

Silence fell once more, the sounds of the movie washing over her as Nicole began to doze again, utterly content to be near her friend.  She almost missed it when Grace whispered, as though she were afraid of waking her up. 

“Yeah, I’m glad too.”

The Reluctant Ranger - Interlude Maraline

Monitors powered off as the General stepped out of the observation room, two drones with orange stripes waited in the halls.  They were the strongest of the automaton forces, and so resource intensive that only eight were in service on the ship at the time.  They walked in lockstep, their sole task to keep their charge safe.  Drones all ran off a simple VI, and lacked any true sapience, as was the case for all of their forces.

Sterile halls of metal stretched endlessly, with no end nor beginning.  The Challenger, as the ship had come to be known centuries ago, was unbelievably vast.  Most of it being lab space and production for the incursion forces.  It was a vessel of war, designed to conquer and hold any world they came across.  

Such was her home for her first fifteen years and all she had known until they arrived at the blue sphere below.  That small world was her entire purpose, the reason she even existed.  Much like the many mutants being developed from the life that had evolved beneath them, so too was she engineered for her purpose. 

Maraline had long since made peace with her origins and lot in life, but that didn’t mean she enjoyed it.  The political and economic situation on Earth was the perfect storm for the Sylan empire to arrive as benevolent protectors.  The people would have rallied to them at the first offerings of matter replication and the elimination of poverty. 

After years of study, Maraline had submitted a lengthy essay on the different ways that the human population could be swayed to their side, how to manipulate their politics to favor them, and so on.  Conflict would be minimized, because those in power would cling to it, yet it wouldn’t have taken more than a year to emerge victorious. 

That plan was rejected outright by The Prime Administrator.

Instead, they were engaging in a protracted conflict designed to limit irradiation of the planet ahead of their inevitable victory.  Their tactics had been perfected over millennia, honed on the crucible of a thousand worlds.  Each new species integrated into the Empire brought new perspectives and advancements, but only after integration was complete.  With a peaceful joining, it rarely took more than a generation, two at most.  Conquest inevitably led to three to four generations before integration could even be attempted.

Yet, she could not grasp why The Prime Administrator had given the order for subjugation rather than integration.  It wasn’t like the Earth had an advanced military that could endanger their forces.  Even the basic drone design could handle any ground based munitions in common use.  Their most advanced aircraft did better, but were still child’s play to destroy, with less than two percent total losses from their squadrons.  There had to be logic behind the decision, The Prime Administrator always had a reason for his employed methods, she just couldn’t see them.

It made her wonder what could be on that primitive rock that had The Prime Administrator so desperate to conquer them rather than just stage a coup and depose their corrupt governments.  They did it just two centuries prior with the Amaraks and the Sylan were hailed as liberators.  Now the species practically worshiped them for it. 

Why weren’t humans being given that same courtesy?

She didn’t dare voice those concerns, it was high treason to question The Prime Administrator and she was loyal to her people.  The doors opened and she strode forward, shoulders squared just as she had been taught.  She was a General of the Sylan Empire, engineered to be a leader of the subjugated people of Earth, Maraline wouldn’t forget that. 

Humanity was a lesson in contradictions, she’d discovered that the hard way during her lessons prior to the initial incursion.  One of the Generals, Guiana, served as a mentor.  Her own species had opted for annihilation in the face of integration.  One of their leaders detonated a graviton device, turning the entire star system into a new black hole.

Maraline had listened and learned well in those early years as they prepared for first contact.  The pair even ventured to Earth on numerous occasions, their many celebrations proving to be all the cover they needed to walk freely among them despite the biological differences.  General Guiana had blue skin, yet nobody thought anything of it on All Hallows Eve. 

Renaissance Fairs were another favorite of her mentor’s, as it was a chance to observe humanity openly and even interact with them.  Maraline hadn’t seen the appeal, not until this latest venture in preparation for the attack.  She still couldn’t understand what had prompted her to reach out to Nicole, even her mentor would have continued on in the face of coming violence, but something had drawn her to the human. 

Nicole was a prime example of why humanity needed a helping hand rather than a firm fist.  The poor thing had lost almost everything that mattered in her life, and still soldiered on despite it.  Yes, she struggled to find reason to continue, but it was clear that she needed help and support.  That she was chosen as a Ranger was just cruel. 

In all past conquests, the Rangers always died during the final stage of the invasion.  Twenty-seven past invasions had triggered Ranger response, and in each occasion the Sylan forces pulled back and changed engagement tactics.  Maraline held no illusions as to why, even a fool could see that experiments were being performed. 

No doubt Commander Bartran was aware.  The man wasn’t scheduled to appear at this invasion until the first Ranger team appeared.  Guiana had cursed when the Rangers first fought back, knowing that it meant their invasion just became far more complicated.  Maraline hadn’t fully understood at the time, but she did now. 

Nicole was beyond her aid now that she was a Ranger, pitting them against one another until one of them fell in battle.  The Sylan forces weren’t invincible, Maraline knew that after Guiana nearly died in battle with the White Ranger of New York.  Commander Bartran brought the order, and the team was slated for death.  Working together, General Guiana and Commander Bartran had decimated White’s team, yet he proved his stubborn defiance by nearly killing her mentor. 

The woman would remain in a healing stasis for another six months, minimum, assuming she survived at all.  Falling to a Ranger was one of the ultimate embarrassments, yet something about the Rangers of Earth were proving to be different.  White was just the first of them, Gold followed, then Pink, and now Black might be joining their ranks. 

Anomalous Rangers were a new occurrence, one that had given the Commander pause.  Even he hadn’t emerged from that battle unscathed, requiring a shorter stay in a healing pod before he could return to duty.  Maraline had been left to her own devices during that time, working to further the plan that had been handed to her by The Prime Administrator. 

Normally a General wouldn’t make an appearance for an attack, but Maraline needed to speak to Nicole, perhaps just one last time.  She’d been given a definitive answer, they were enemies and would remain so until one of them fell.  That it would be Nicole to fall was understood by both of them in that moment.  Nicole’s wish for death’s release still held sway over her mind and nothing she could do would help her now. 

She had allowed her frustrations with the woman to fuel her response, sending far more machines than necessary, and a Mutant along with out of frustration when those machines weren’t enough to trouble them.  Yes, Maraline had ordered the automatons to avoid excessive casualties by focusing on property damage and the Rangers themselves, but she hadn’t expected there to be no deaths at all. 

A part of her was relieved that she hadn’t added any more red to her ledger, not that she would ever admit it out loud.  The Commander liked casualties, because it always demoralized their foes.  Nicole didn’t need further demoralizing, she was already on the precipice as it was. 

If Commander Bartran learned of that in addition to her status as an anomaly, then he would spare no hesitation for targeting those close to her for death.  Would that really be so bad?  The woman was already fated to die just for being a Ranger, and accelerating that end would only be a mercy, and yet… 

Maraline did not wish to see Nicole die.

That was the truth of it, no matter how she tried to reason around it.  Taking a steady breath, Maraline clenched her fists.  She couldn’t allow attachments to cloud her vision, she needed to continue to work towards the future where she would have the power to guide humanity in their path to true integration with the Sylan Empire. 

Calm and poise, those were her mask and shield, especially when delivering a report to the Commander.  As Maraline stepped up to the door, her twin escort moved ahead, flanking the rather large doorway.  She knew the machines were as much her minders as they were protection, but moments such as this only served to reinforce it.

Maraline didn’t break her stride, and the door slid open, admitting her into the Commander’s sanctum.  The room was lined with monitors, and Maraline didn’t miss how many of them were showing her latest blunder.  She could only hope that the data gathered was worth the resources expended.

Others showed the human internet, as well as comment sections and forums for exchanging ideas.  Maraline had largely discarded those as useful, but the Commander seemed to find some pleasure in reading the inane ramblings.  Looking at his desk, it appeared he was typing away with his lower set of arms, the upper arms holding a display. 

“General Maraline,” Commander Bartran said, setting the tablet aside before he stood to his full height.  “Report.” 

Maraline was tall for a human woman, but she wasn’t completely human.  Her genetic structure had integrated all of the traits expected of a warrior of the Sylan people.  That included the Commander, who towered over her.  His lower arms crossed, muscles flexing against his deep blue carapace as he looked down upon her. 

Out of all of the Generals, he was the one who stood above them.  A veteran since the first war, the oldest living warrior of the Sylan Empire.  If anything, he was the closest thing she had to a father, being that she was one of his creations.  Combining Sylan blood with that of humans, his own blood at that, had led to her creation.  She was thankful for the life she had been given and all the opportunity it granted her. 

“Another anomaly confirmed,” Maraline said, knowing there would be no hiding it.  

Commander Bartran stood silent for a moment, waiting to see what else she might provide.  That was an early lesson that General Guiana taught her, never supply more information than needed, but never withhold anything when asked. 

“The data supports this,” the Commander said.  “Yet the whole team is above average as well.  I trust that matches your own observations?” 

It did, though they weren’t as exceptional as the anomalies, they were indeed strong. 

“I can confirm,” Maraline said.  “The average Ranger would struggle against a dozen blue units, yet they barely lasted longer than the drones.” 

“The experiment was a success, then,” Commander Bartran said, a grin pulling at his lips to reveal razor sharp teeth.  “The Prime Administrator will be most pleased.” 

An experiment?  This was the first she was hearing about it, but that wasn’t a surprise either.  For all that the Earth was to become her world, she had little to do with the conquest the moment the Rangers appeared.  Having to withdraw all forces and await the Commander’s arrival still left her bitter. 

“Indeed,” a firm voice said.  All the monitors shifted, their displays blanking for a moment.  A plain face, not unlike the Commander’s own, took shape, the gaps of the displays vanishing as the wall revealed itself to be one unit rather than a dozen separate.  “Your progress is noted and valued Commander.” 

Both sets of arms dropped to his side as he bowed at the waist.  “I live to serve, my Administrator.” 

Maraline bowed as well, her angle far sharper than the Commander’s.  “Your eminence.” 

“General Maraline,” The Prime Administrator said, the image panning back.  They wore a wide pauldron cape on their shoulders, with heavy armor covering their torso.  The being was an enigma, never presenting the same appearance twice.  Currently they had high cheekbones and sharp ears that trailed upward, a combination of masculine and feminine traits for the Sylans. 

She pressed her fist to her chest, resisting the urge to bow deeper.  “Your eminence, how might this servant be of use to the Empire?” 

“That remains to be seen,” The Prime Administrator said.  “You know our purpose on this insignificant ball of dirt?” 

She recognized the trick question for what it was.  “The Prime Administrator wishes to seize the planet, no further purpose is required.” 

“Indeed,” The Prime Administrator said.  “You have been given command to further that purpose, so tell me, how did the attack you just committed advance those goals?” 

She bowed a bit deeper, already knowing she was walking a knife’s edge.  The Prime Administrator could have her killed on a whim, she understood that instinctively.  She refused to allow that, there was too much to life, so much to experience.  If she had to kiss the heels of her master to get another day in the light of the sun, then so be it. 

“On one of my reconnaissance excursions, I encountered someone I had met before.  Conversation was made and it was then that I discovered she was a Ranger.  Her team arrived and were set on conflict, so I retreated and sent in a sizable force of drones as well as a mutant in a bid for gathering data on the newest threat.” 

“Yet, they managed to quell hundreds of our drones with minimal damage or losses,” The Prime Administrator said.  “That should not have been possible in the time they managed the task.  Then there was the Mutant, hardly extraordinary, yet still a substantial threat.” 

The Prime Administrator wasn’t wrong, Nicole and her team of Rangers weren’t typical.  The Sylan Empire didn’t fully understand the technology behind the Ranger transformation, but there was a theory being floated by Commander Bartran linking the initial transformation to the form the Ranger adopts.  That this team took on the appearances of their costume play, well, the Commander had been rather excited by the finding when she passed it along. 

“Agreed,” she said.  “It was a sizable expenditure of resources, yet proved that the prior incursion they repelled wasn’t an outlier.  I believe we might have an anomaly among them, and if so, the confirmation will make the resources worth using.” 

“Agreed,” The Prime Administrator said.  “Naturally this research will continue.  Commander Bartran, put all attacks on new regions on hold.  Focus on active teams to avoid creation of new Rangers until a baseline is formed.” 

“It will be done,” the Commander said.  “What resources will be allotted for these tests?” 

“Commander, fret not over the resources used, this group now has alpha priority.” 

Maraline almost cursed.  Alpha priority meant that Nicole’s team now had The Prime Administrator’s personal attention, which meant that their fate was now at their mercy.  Unlimited resources were unheard of, as even the initial invasion had set hard limits.  This meant that city killers might soon be deployed, not to mention the more advanced drones… 

The rest of the conversation was lost in her panic, and she was only vaguely aware of the screens returning to their prior state.  Commander Bartran turned back to face her, though it was clear his mind was already razor focused on the task at hand. 

“Continue to monitor this group.  I understand you’ve made contact before?” 

“I have,” she said simply, willing herself to remain outwardly calm. 

“Continue to do so,” The Commander said.  “Especially this Black Ranger.  A true test must be prepared.  So much work to be done, but perhaps I’ll be able to take the field for once.  It has been some time since I faced a challenge.” 

The last time she’d heard that tone from her superior, an entire Ranger team died, and she nearly lost her mentor.  What would she lose this time?  Her life, or that of someone she hoped could be a friend?

“Understood, Commander.  I shall see The Prime Administrator’s will done.” 

“See that you do,” the Commander said.  “The Empire does not tolerate failure.” 

Maraline bowed deeper, then turned on her heel and departed.  The drones outside fell into step behind her without a word or command.  She knew The Prime Administrator could link into any drone they wished, see with their sensors, even control them if they were on the ship.  It meant that they always had to assume she was under observation. 

She lived in a cage, gilded as it might be.  Maraline envied humanity in many ways, for they were free to walk in the light of their star at will, to enjoy the world that chance had seen fit to gift them.  That the species squandered something so wondrous did not sit well with her.  It was why she had thrown herself into planning the subjugation of the species. 

A world liberated of the pollutants slowly destroying it, a people free to pursue the arts and create, that was the vision she held for the world she was destined to rule in the name of The Prime Administrator.  Pity she couldn’t voice that, even if she knew that Earth’s creations would be well received throughout the Empire. 

She arrived back at her quarters, looking about at the bare living space.  She had everything she needed to survive.  Food synthesizers, water, a sonic shower and lavatory.  Her bed was a simple surface, molded to fit her body optimally.  Survive, but not live. 

Once the Sylan Empire stood triumphant, and she was installed as overseer, then she could have proper accommodations, but not before.  At least the machines didn’t follow her inside her quarters, it was her one refuge on the orbiting fortress.  

Sighing, she stepped over to her replicator, getting a glass of cool water before she took a seat at the view screen and activated it.  The Earth hung in the expansive void, suspended by nothing more than the primal forces of the universe. 

It was beautiful. 

She wouldn’t be returning to the object of her affections for several days, bringing more chaos and death with her when she did.  She didn’t like being a harbinger, and the survivors would resent her rule once the dust settled, no matter how much she improved their lives.  She would struggle for at least the first century to maintain order, and would be forced to withhold medical treatments to ensure the population died off naturally. 

She didn’t need people alive that could recount how much better things were before the invaders liberated them, memories often were colored to only reflect the best of times, failing to highlight the hardships that came time and again.  It was how many of the problems she would need to solve came to be in the first place. 

At least she could spend a few hours taking in the beauty of it all before setting her forces back into motion.  This time she would remain, to observe and lead as she was meant to.  She wished to see if the anomaly was the fault of the Power, or the people chosen.  An excuse really, all to observe Nicole further.  She wasn’t sure what it was about that human that captivated her, and it almost had her wanting to defy orders, knowing it would be the end of her. 

“Maraline, are you available?” General Guiana’s stern voice came over the intercom. 

Maraline startled, falling from her chair with an indignant squawk.  She was just thankful the view screen hadn’t been on for her mentor to have witnessed it.  She would have teased her for decades to come. 

Sighing, Maraline stood back up, changing the view screen from outside the ship, to the labs within.  “General, what do I owe this pleasure?” 

Guiana sat languidly in a chair, her bushy tail swishing behind her.  Little proof of her injuries remained externally, but Maraline knew that she still had several internal issues to contend with.  She was barely cleared for lab work, much less anything approaching the field.  Her mentor bore only passing resemblance to the Sylan people, with the pointed ears being the main trait.  Her skin was covered in a light layer of purple fur, a combination of the Sylan blue and the red furs of her own intended species.  

“Is it really so strange that I may simply wish to speak with you?” Guiana asked with a raised eyebrow.  “Also, when do you call me General?” 

“Given I just left a meeting with The Prime Administrator and Commander Bartan, formality is my default.” 

Guiana grimaced.  “Understandable.

“We’ve confirmed that the newest team of Rangers contains an anomaly,” Maraline continued.  “But not just that, the entire team is above baseline.” 

“That explains the request for a mutant to be deployed,” Guiana said.  “The Prime Administrator wanted something that would give the combined forces of the New York Rangers trouble, though it seems the target has been designated as your latest project instead.” 

“That is correct,” Maraline said, already lamenting the damage to come.  “Their eminence wishes to put the team through its paces to see what data can be gleaned.”

Her mentor growled, looking off to the side.  “The sequencer has just the thing in the works.  It will require three days to be grown, and another two for it to be on its feet and ready to deploy.” 

“Timely as ever, General,” Maraline said, bowing slightly.  “Due to the developments with this team, I’m afraid your plans for Kansas are now on hold.” 

“Drat, and here I was looking forward to their Renfaire given I missed out on Minneapolis.  Pity that the Commander insisted on attacking it, I liked that one.” 

“As did I,” Maraline said, then hesitated.  Did she tell her mentor about Nicole?  Perhaps not directly, but some truth was better than keeping secrets.  “I might have even made a friend if not for the slaughter.” 

Guiana sat up straighter, a grin on her face.  “That’s wonderful!  Friends are an excellent way to gain knowledge of a species!”  The excited outburst was nice to see given how gloomy she was during her convalescence.  “Oh, please tell me she wasn’t a victim of the attack.  That would be horribly tragic.” 

Biting her lip, Maraline decided to put it all out there.  “More or less tragic than her being our newest anomaly?” 

“Shit.” 

Yeah, that about summed it up. 

A heavy silence hung in the air, neither quite willing to break it for several moments.  Maraline didn’t have what the humans considered parents.  The Commander was her father by blood, but she hadn’t met him until the invasion.  If anyone could have been said to be a parental figure, it would be Guiana.  The closest thing she would ever have to a mother, not that she would ever dare say that aloud. 

“It may be best to break contact,” Guiana said softly.  “Such a story only ends with you hurt, either physically or mentally.  The more attached you grow…” 

Maraline knew that, but that didn’t make it any easier to accept.

“I should rest,” Maraline said, needing time to think. 

Guiana must have seen that and just smiled knowingly.  “Of course.  I’ll be in the lab for the next few hours but should be free for dinner later, if you wish.” 

“That sounds lovely,” Maraline said.  “I’ll see you there.” 

The view screen returned to showing the Earth, the world that Nicole seemed so weary of.  How Maraline wished she could have helped her see the beauty of it all, the way she saw the world.  There was so much Maraline wished to show her, to experience with the girl that had opened up to her.  A friendship kindled and ended in the same breath, torn apart by workings beyond either of them. 

All she had wanted was a friend that hadn’t been handed to her, to forge a bond of her own that she owed to nobody.  That was all but impossible now, with Nicole being a Ranger and Maraline’s Sylan blood, any hope for a friendship was all but extinguished. 

A true tragedy. 

How she wished that wasn’t the case, but there was nothing that she could do about it.  Lamenting things immutable would do her no good, but she couldn’t help herself.  She stepped over to her storage space and retrieved a small instrument, one she had acquired on her first visit to the Earth with her mentor before the invasion began.  She hadn’t known anything about it at the time, but the pale blue frame inlaid with Sapphires and strings had seemingly called for her. 

The harp was nothing special in the grand scheme of things, but to her, it represented her love of the Earth, painted the color of the skies that she adored.  Plucking the strings produced a most wondrous and mesmerizing sound.  Standing there, looking at the planet beneath her, playing a song only she knew, she wept for what she would do in the months to come. 

All because she wished to live and grow, to know the beauties that the future would hold. 

She could only hope that Nicole would come to appreciate them too, given time.  Of course, that depended on Nicole’s continued survival, despite the odds.  Raising her glass to the view screen, she offered a silent wish to the vast unknown that somehow, Nicole would continue to prevail where none who came before her had ever managed. 

“Fight well, my one and only friend,” she said softly, and drank, before returning to her gentle strumming as she sang softly.  “Live, despite your own wishes.  Prevail, despite everything arrayed against you.  I will see you again, sooner than you would like, my fated foe.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 14 - You Can't Park That Here

Heads turned, frantically looking for the source of the guttural roar.  Nicole had feared a mutant would come, and it seemed it finally had, but she couldn’t see it.  Worse, they were all worn out from the massive melee, with Kayla barely able to stand after working so fiercely on crowd control. 

The officers were looking around in confusion, and it was only by chance that Nicole had been looking their way when the mutant came sliding around the corner only a block down the road.  It had the body of a kangaroo, and much like the real deal, was built like an MMA fighter from hell.  The head was much more akin to that of a bull, complete with skewering horns both pointed forward.  Worse yet, even on all fours it was easily as tall as the storefronts as a whip-like tail swished behind the beast. 

The creature snorted, blowing white hot steam that ate away at all it touched, save its own flesh.  The beast roared in challenge as powerful legs kicked off the asphalt, sending chunks flying as claws easily dug through the surface.  Nicole was already in motion, seeing the coming disaster before it crashed into the unsuspecting police line who were still turning to face the unknown threat.  There was no time for anything fancy, so Nicole shoved the hapless men and women aside regardless of how she might hurt them, there wasn’t any time to be gentle about it as horns the size of Jeff’s spear angled down towards her.  The beast’s eyes locked onto Nicole, pure malice radiating from within. 

Then the monster passed right through her as she phased herself.  Steel scrunched and screamed as the creature crashed into the two cars behind her, throwing one aside while the other was simple knocked away.  Devon met the creature head on, his shield ringing out like a struck gong.  Unlike before, this time he was pushed back by the sheer force of the creature, his feet carving through the road and machine remnants being bowled over.

Grace and Jeff moved to each flank of the monster, weapons impacting flesh.  Nicole wasn’t idle, falling upon the beast’s back, her blades finding easy purchase within the thick hide and spilling blue blood.  The monster recoiled from the trio of strikes, only to be immediately pulled back down by a mass of vines.  Kayla was barely on her feet, holding her staff tight as she leaned against it, the vines straining against her staff.

“Do something, quick!” Kayla called out, her voice cracking. 

Nicole grimaced at the urgency of her words, not sure what else she could do with a pair of daggers, so she dug one in and threw herself off the side, the dagger trailing a line down the beast’s side.  Grace backed away as Nicole phased through a swipe of the clawed hind leg, concrete shattering under the force of the strike.  Nicole tried not to think about whether her kinetic shield could have handled the strike.

The beast forced itself upright, pulling at the vines as it billowed white smoke from its nostrils, the vines almost withering from the acrid substance.  Nicole jumped away, as did the others.  Kayla, however, collapsed to the ground as her staff clattered beside her, heaving for breath. 

Fuck. 

Before Nicole had a chance to move, Jeff and Devon were at her side, the former was helping her up while the latter projected his shield forward, keeping the noxious fumes from reaching either.  Once Jeff had her in a princess carry, her staff now clutched in her arms, he leapt into the sky in a blur of purple. 

The mutant reengaged with Devon, and Grace was supporting him as best she could but the monster was almost pure muscle and brute force.  There would be no standing against the thing head on for Nicole, she wasn’t a frontline fighter like those two, so she would instead embody her namesake and be roguish about it. 

Nicole phased, passing through a limb as the beast slammed its claws down on Devon’s shield, then as it tried to backhand Grace, Nicole struck.  Her blade sliced through the hide and into a tendon at the joint.  The monster wailed, attempting to lash out, but Nicole was once more incorporeal to all it could do.  That didn’t stop it from slapping a parked car into one of the storefronts where it kept going halfway through the wall before it stopped. 

Now she really didn’t want to get hit by that thing.

Devon took advantage, a shining silver sword burning flesh and fur before he was once again put on the defensive, blocking strikes and keeping the beast from lashing out at Grace who very much did not have any defensive skills.  Even three on one it felt like they were only making superficial progress, small cuts into tough hide.  The monster wasn’t as outright dangerous as the scorpion they had fought before, but it was a hell of a lot tougher. 

From one endurance based fight to the next, and one of their members was already out of action.  Jeff crashed into the beast’s shoulder right as Nicole finished that thought, the arm falling limp.  He’d already backflipped away, his spear held in a high grip, ready to strike once more.  

“Finally, some progress,” Devon said. 

Nicole danced around the beast, rolling over the limp limb it tried to sling at her to land beside Grace.  “Kickass is what that was.  Now, let’s finish it so we can go celebrate.” 

“Please tell me you don’t mean the diner,” Devon muttered. 

Jeff actually gasped.  “Do not diss the diner!  They have amazing chocolate chip pancakes!” 

Grace snickered and some part of Nicole wondered if the beast was just being polite by letting them banter, but no, it was pawing at the limp arm and— 

A sick tearing sound reverberated as the monster ripped the limp arm from it’s shoulder looking at it in disgust for a moment.  The blood dripped off the limb as the creature snarled and its shoulder tensed. 

“Scatter!” Nicole yelled. 

The arm was flung right at their group, impacting hard where they had just been standing.  It was a near thing that it missed them and Nicole wasn’t about to try and take that kind of impact with how much her shield had already been strained in the fight.  Once again Devon moved to keep the monster’s attention, his shining shield and sword a beacon that seemed to draw the animalistic side of the monster towards it.

Nicole kept up her strikes, moving around the creature and cutting away at joints and tendons.  Blood poured from the stump and Nicole knew it was only a matter of time before it became too much for the creature.  With how the beast ripped its own arm off, self preservation didn’t seem to be a thing that the mutants were all that concerned with. 

“Stall or try to end it sooner?” Grace asked, her mind also latching onto the same idea. 

Devon muttered under his breath, then brought his shield up just a bit firmer.  “Take no risks, but ensure it won’t be a danger to the public.” 

Given how it had torn through the streets, thrashed multiple vehicles, and was still standing despite the blood leaking from the limb, it was still very much a danger to everyone present.  All it would take would be a single errant motion and a car might sail into the police line, or the reporters which were now arriving on the scene. 

Joy. 

“Once more unto the evening news,” Nicole muttered. 

“Bring it home Rangers!” Devon shouted, letting his blade shine bright as he held it skyward, then brought it down with a yell. 

The blade of energy impacted the monster’s face, forcing a wince across its face.  Jeff jumped high as Grace charged.  Nicole didn’t sit idle, stepping sideways before also closing the distance.  The one armed mutant swatted at Devon, he deflected the strike with his shield and struck true.  Grace ducked the deflected limb, sinking her own blade deep into an existing wound, widening it further.  Jeff hit the beast in the chest with a thunderclap of force, driving it to rear back from the impact.

Nicole wasn’t that nice about things.  She jumped, dancing through her friend’s strikes and put one of her blades through the bastard’s eye.  The mutant screeched as it reached for the blade she had left behind, stepping back as the Rangers once more made distance.

A single vine wrapped around the mutant’s ankle, the fiend tripped, falling sideways with enough force to rattle the remainder of the police line.  That was all it took to give Grace the opening she needed, her axe impacting the back of its neck with a flash of blazing crimson.  Nicole stood stock still at the sight, then her blade moved once more, cleaving through.  The beast still stood, staring forward, but Nicole knew it was over long before the head slipped free and the beast collapsed to the ground with a dull impact. 

She turned, looking up to the rooftop where Kayla stood, the vine retreating back into her staff.  She dropped to one knee, but held up a thumb even as she gasped.  Nicole nodded once towards her as Jeff jumped up to check on her.  Nicole hurried over to Grace, dismissing her weapons on the way and offered a high five for her friend.

“Hell yeah,” Nicole said, the tension having turned to excitement. 

Grace chuckled, the hands holding her axe trembling.  The weapon dispersed into motes of red light, and she held up an unsteady hand.  Nicole slapped it, then bumped her with a hip. 

“We won,” Grace said softly even as the rest of the team gathered around, offering their own muted cheers. 

The news always depicted the Rangers standing triumphant with the dead mutant in the background.  Having fought two now, Nicole had more than a little suspicion that those pictures were just a bit staged.

“Everyone alright?” Kayla asked as Jeff helped her over to the others. 

“I think my everything is bruised,” Devon grumbled. 

Jeff chuckled.  “No kidding.  I don’t see myself getting out of bed for at least two days.” 

Nicole could agree with that sentiment.  The mutant had been a powerhouse, but it wasn’t smart about using its speed and strength, which gave them the edge needed to pull off the win.  More importantly, she didn’t think any of the mechanical soldiers had managed to get their claws into civilians.

She looked up, finding Grace’s red helm.  She smiled, even if her friend couldn’t see it.  She’d been in danger, and her teammates had come to help, they’d fought together again, and won in a way that they could be proud of. 

A sharp clap startled her, and all five Rangers’ attention snapped to the source of the sound.  A young girl was standing back behind the remnants of the police line, clapping.  Others were stepping out of nearby shops, joining in with the revelry, and soon they had a small crowd cheering for them.  Colin and Kendra were among them, the jubilation picking up by the second.  Nicole looked on, dumbstruck. 

People were cheering for her.  Even when she was doing gymnastics, the only ones to do that were her parents, and her two friends.  Now, she had an entire crowd, not just clapping politely, but actively cheering!  Her eyes burned as she took it all in, and a firm hand fell on her shoulder.  Grace stood beside her, visor looking back and she could just barely make out her face underneath.  She nodded, then turned back to the crowd, waving as she did. 

Nicole decided she could unpack those feelings later, and followed her friend’s example, putting the approaching cameras as far out of her mind as she could.  They had won, and for once she would take pride in the accomplishment.  

*** 

“Ow, fuck,” Nicole said, shouldering the door to her dorm open. 

Beside her, Grace helped prop her up as they stumbled inside.  “I don’t think I’m going to be able to get back to my dorm tonight.  I’m fucking exhausted.” 

There was no disputing that, it had taken everything they had just to get back to the college after they managed to shake the reporters.  Nicole felt like she’d been thrown down a mountainside and into a blender.  If Grace felt even half as bad, she wouldn’t want to go any further than absolutely necessary.  Nicole glanced across the darkened apartment, glad that it seemed to be empty. 

“Totally getting Chinese delivered, no way I’m up to even microwaving something.” 

“Sounds good,” Nicole said softly.  Her phone would need charged anyway after morphing with it on her person.  “I need a shower, but fuck that noise right now.” 

Chuckling, the pair helped one another to the couch.  Not that she had much choice given how fucking exhausted Nicole felt at the moment.  They flopped down with heavy, and pained, grunts.  Nicole knew right then and there she wasn’t getting back up that night, even for takeout.  She wasn’t about to voice that, however.  Instead, she fished her phone from her pocket and placed it on the wireless charger that Becca had bought for them and grabbed the remote, turning it to the news. 

Sure enough, all the local coverage was about the Rangers making another appearance.  What surprised Nicole most was that they had considerable footage this time, at least compared to what happened at the Renfaire.  Most of it was shaky cell footage, but there was some store security stuff mixed in as well.  The news cameras had gotten in place by the time the big bastard showed up, offering higher quality footage of the climactic showdown or whatever the talking head was calling it. 

“I dashed us some Chinese,” Grace said after a moment. 

Nicole blinked, looking at her friend.  “Your phone didn’t get drained by the morph?” 

Grace chuckled, rubbing the back of her head.  “Left it in my car.  I figured yours would be dead if you had to morph, so I didn’t want to take that chance.” 

Nicole grinned, leaning against her friend as a bit of tension bled out of her.  “At least someone on the team has some brain cells.  I went off on my own and allowed Queen Bitch General of the Scourge there to find me.” 

A loud snort rumbled through Grace, but Nicole didn’t have the energy to react.  

“I’m assuming that’s a reference I’m not getting?” 

“Nah, just pissed that she pretended to be my friend,” Nicole said softly.  “I don’t have many of those, and she caught me at a particularly low point before the attack.” 

“What about today?” Grace asked. 

Nicole thought back to seeing her across the street, and the conversation that followed.  “If I didn’t know better, I would almost think that she was checking up on me.  As if one of the invaders might actually be concerned about a random human.” 

Grace sat up a bit straighter, jostling Nicole from her comfortable position.  “Is it possible that she actually did care?” 

“Not a chance in hell,” Nicole spat.  “She claimed to have been engineered to lead the forces on Earth, yet she had enough volition to come check on me.  She has free will, she could walk away if she wanted to, so fuck her.” 

“Just because someone can leave doesn’t mean they are able to,” Grace said at almost a whisper, reaching her arm around Nicole’s shoulder and squeezing gently.  “Until we know her circumstances, what hold they have on her, I don’t think we should discount her just yet…  I mean, no civilians were hurt, even with the mutant turned loose at the end.” 

That was true, and did seem out of the ordinary.  Why waste hundreds of their drones on an attack like that?  Yet, the machine that had stood on the counter had more than enough time to kill Colin, yet it had delayed the strike until she arrived to save him.  Had Maraline intentionally limited the attack just to spare them the worst of it?  Shit, if that was a limited attack, what hope did they have if things got truly serious?  That was a sobering thought, and one she was far too tired to entertain at the moment. 

Instead, she just let those thoughts flee, falling into a comfortable doze.  A moment later someone dared disturb her from her slumber.  She grumbled petulantly, even as her warm cuddle source pulled away. 

“Nicole, food’s here,” Grace said.  She just grunted in reply, rolling a bit to get comfortable again.  “Fine, fine, I’ll get the food, you nap a bit more you adorable menace.” 

She hummed in response, then her brain was practically burning as the words registered.

Someone had called her adorable? 

She must have dreamed it, because nobody was there.  Instead, Nicole stretched, every joint cracking as she did, her muscles protesting with a dull ache.  Just how long had she been out?  Because she should be in far more pain than she was given how she felt earlier.  Vaguely, she wondered why she felt like someone was missing. 

Becca was at Colin’s, but that had been for days now, so who… 

“Who the hell are you?” Someone said from the doorway.  Nicole sat up, that voice was familiar, as was the sound of panic coming from the other woman.  Nicole was already on her feet, hurrying to the door where Grace held her hands up, taking a step back.  Becca didn’t waste a moment, stepping forward and into Grace’s personal space.   “No seriously, who the fuck are you?  I swear, if you hurt Nicole I’ll—” 

“Becca!” Nicole said, sliding between the two girls.  “Chill, she’s a friend.” 

Rebecca blinked, looking Nicole over quickly, then her eyes settled back on Grace, and a damn smirk came to her lips.  “Well, looks like I wasn’t the only one getting a bit of private time with a special someone.” 

“That isn’t—” Grace tried, but Nicole held up her hand. 

“Becca, this is my friend Grace.  Grace, meet Becca, my obnoxious best friend and roommate.” 

Grace chuckled nervously, offering her hand.  “I’d say it was a pleasure, but this is hardly the right foot for that.” 

Becca glanced down, and hesitantly accepted it.  “You hurt my friend and I’ll kill you.” 

Grace blinked, and Nicole had to snort.  Rebecca was protective to a fault when it came to those in her circle, and disappointing her was near the top of Nicole’s list for why she hadn’t cashed out of the game of life just yet.  She’d disappointed enough people as it was, and didn’t want to hurt her as well. 

“Noted,” Grace said.  “Now, this might be weird to ask, but would you happen to be our dasher?” 

Becca rolled her eyes, stepping back out into the hall before retrieving a bag.  “Got it right here, and you’re lucky you tipped so well, otherwise I might have doubled back for Colin’s shotgun before delivering this.” 

“I’m surprised you’re dashing right now,” Nicole said, then shut her mouth before she blabbed that she knew Colin had been at the center of the attack.  Instead she gestured towards the TV which was still displaying news footage of the attack. 

Becca sighed.  “I meant to sign out, but I sort of panicked when Colin messaged me that he’d been in the heart of that shitshow.  He even got a closeup look at a machine as well as the Black Ranger.” 

“He was that close?” Grace asked. 

It was a good thing her friend had no aspirations for acting, because that delivery was anything but convincing.  Unfortunately, changing the subject would have to wait a moment if she wanted to keep up the charade. 

“He’s okay?” Nicole asked softly.  “I’ve seen what those things can do…” 

Rebecca huffed, stepping inside to set the bags down on the counter.  “He’s down in the car.  I got the dash when I was driving back to his place and didn’t recognize the name.” 

“That’s my bad,” Grace said.  “This little terror fell asleep after giving me her order.” 

Nicole didn’t even recall giving an order, which meant she probably just grunted an affirmative when Grace asked if something was okay or not.  Hopefully it wasn’t orange chicken, she couldn’t stand the stuff. 

Nicole shook her head, moving to check the bags.  Sure enough there was an order of orange chicken in addition to some lo mein which Nicole was quick to claim.  “Since you’re here, care to join us?  You could invite Colin up…” 

“Nah, I don’t want to intrude,” Becca said with a mischievous glint in her eye, then they widened in concern.  “Wait, why are you both bruised to hell?  Shit, were you two in a fight or something?” 

Nicole and Grace shared a look, with her friend offering a shrug in answer.  She wanted to tell her best friend, she really did, but would that only serve to put her in more danger?  It was a real possibility, but at the same time, the support of someone who knew her secret would certainly help, especially if something came up during school hours… 

“About that…” Nicole said, stepping over to the kitchen island.  “Pull up a seat, this might take a minute.” 

Rebecca raised an eyebrow, glancing from the chair back to Nicole.  “If this is some weird sex thing, I don’t want to hear it.” 

Nicole’s face heated almost instantly to an inferno as Grace, the traitor, bellowed out a laugh.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 13 - Flash Mob

Power coursed through Nicole’s form as her form shifted under the expanding light.  Not one of the machines wavered from the flash of light that spanned the visible spectrum.  The machines weren’t the same as the ones they fought at the Renfaire, these were sleeker versions, with metallic blue stripes along their shoulders.

She couldn’t help but smile as she turned all her frustrations upon an acceptable target.  Unthinking, unfeeling, and numerous enough that they wouldn’t be exhausted for some time yet.  The machines moved to encircle the Rangers, not a one breaking away to attack the fleeing civilians.  Their purpose was solely to counter the Rangers at the behest of the woman who had once helped put Nicole back together after one of her worst breakdowns. 

“Keep them contained,” Devon yelled, stepping forward with his silver shield raised.  “We can’t give them an opportunity to harm any civilians.”

Nicole rolled her eyes, not that anyone could see it and punched Grace’s red shoulder.  “Let’s wreck their shit.” 

“It’s certainly a better plan than homework,” Grace said, chuckling.

Nicole grinned savagely, stepping forward at a steady pace, a sureness to her feet that she once carried on the gymnastics mat.  An automaton lunged for her, blade coming down.  She sidestepped, pushing the limb out of the way and struck with an open palm.  The machine’s chest piece dented under her blow and flew back, the others neatly stepping aside to dodge the new pile of scrap as it went over the railing and down into the mighty Mississippi. 

Grace crashed into their formation shoulder first, bowling them over before she brought her axe around in a wide arc, shearing through the machines.  Not even two steps to Nicole’s right, thin vines shot through the massed machines before whipping apart, shredding them.  Jeff came down at that same moment, blazing purple the only warning before a machine disintegrated under the force of impact, scattering several others from the force of it.

Nicole moved in a flash, knives carving through the flank as Grace and Jeff decimated the center.  Even with the upgraded models, the machines still couldn’t stand up to their team.

No sooner than those thoughts crossed Nicole’s mind, another flash of light signaled the arrival of more machines just up the walkway.  Nicole was already moving to face them as the blue ones moved down the steps to catch them in a pincer, but those that resembled the machines from the Renfaire instead moved towards the town beyond.

People screamed in the distance, the snap of gunshots ringing out.

“Silver, handle these bastards,” Grace yelled.  “Rogue, let’s go show them why we’re the real threat!” 

Nicole nodded, punching one machine before spinning to drive her elbow into another.  From there blades lashed out, carving through the remainder.  With that, Nicole then legged it through the opening she’d just created.  She jumped over the descending machines, skipping the two dozen stairs as she did with a flip straight out of her old routine.  She landed on the railing above with perfect poise, and sent a dozen blades of prismatic light into the retreating crowd of baseline machines.

“Showoff,” Grace said, taking the stairs six at a time with fleet-footed hops, her axe flashing out to carve any machine that tried to get in her way.  The machines that had been sprinting towards the hiding people all paused, turning their focus from the civilians.  “That’s right, scrap for brains.  Come and get us!”

The gray striped machines let off a warbling screech and surged forward, moving far slower than their counterparts but in greater numbers.  Axe and dagger flashed in the sun, cutting through the less durable alloy like tissue paper.  There were further flashes that signaled more arrivals, but Nicole couldn’t afford to focus on them, not with so many machines already converging on her and Grace.

Individually, the machines weren’t much of a threat, but they were swiftly growing in numbers, up from the initial cluster and multiplying at a terrible rate with every new flash of teleportation.  Nicole knew it was nothing more than swarm tactics, all to wear them down with a mass of disposable bodies.  The Rangers were already scattered, and would likely have to split apart again the moment another group broke away to attack those unable to fight back.  Divide and conquer remained a classic for a reason. 

Sirens sounded as flashing red and blue flew down the street, screeching to a halt to block the road.  Officers stepped out, moving behind their impromptu cordon and taking aim with their handguns.  These officers weren’t equipped to handle an Automaton threat, yet they put lead down range all the same.  The people fleeing all instinctively ducked at the discharge, some tripping over themselves and making easier targets for the machines.

Nicole almost jumped when one of those bullets impacted her shoulder, a spray of sparks shooting off as she jerked back from the subsonic round.  Growling in frustration as a machine tried to latch onto her, she grabbed the bastard by the leg, twisting as it slammed into another machine, then threw the mangled automaton towards the police.  The husk impacted the nearest car, denting the hood as the officers ducked for cover. 

“Check your fucking fire!” Nicole yelled, then hissed as a clawed limb scraped across her back, sending a shower of sparks around her.  Even with the kinetic barrier, strikes like that still hurt.  Though it hadn’t penetrated her suit, the pressure of each impact was still felt in her flesh.  

Nicole spun, kicking the machine hard and loosed a flurry of small blades at it.  The automaton fell in a shower of sparks even as Nicole was forced to dance back to avoid two more.  They were fighting an uphill battle and there hadn’t even been a mutant yet!

“We’re going to get overrun at this rate!”

“Welcome to being a Ranger,” Grace said, ripping her axe free before bringing it around to decapitate another.  “This isn’t like the old kiddie hero shows, we fail here, people will die!” 

Nicole knew the truth of those words, and yet it was only now sinking in just how outmatched humanity truly was.  They were deploying these kinds of numbers on a whim, all for an attack that was done out of a petty outburst in response to a speech.  

An elbow strike to one machine, sidestep to avoid a strike, duck a blow, blade through the chest.  It was all she could do to keep her focus on the chaos around her as she fought side by side with her friend through a sea of metal and blades.  The dance continued as if they had coordinated together for years, enhanced reflexes making it feel almost natural.

A weight crashed into her from behind, cold machine limbs wrapped around Nicole’s torso and the kinetic barrier sparked from the pressure.  Before she could throw the machine off another swiped at her with bladed limbs, sending heavy sparks arcing off of her as she bit back another cry of pain. 

The worst part was how it felt like she was getting beaten with heavy clubs, just along a fine edge.  Nothing cutting, but feeling it all the same.  Nicole grit her teeth, stowing her daggers in whatever ethereal place they resided when she didn’t need them all so she could grab the machine off her back.  Fingers dug into metal with a groan as Nicole twisted sharply, cracking the machine like a whip across the asphalt. 

Not breaking stride, Nicole’s blades reformed in her hands just as she buried one to the hilt within the next machine.  She winced as another blade glanced off her suit, ignoring the sparks as her barrier took another hit.  She didn’t know the extent of punishment it could handle, but there had to be a limit.  The dance continued as she almost entered a trance, the motions becoming less thoughtful and more intuitive. 

Instinctive.

Nicole had cut down dozens of machines but they just kept coming.  At least she hadn’t seen another flash in several machines.  That thought almost tore a laugh out of her, the absurdity of tracking time by the number of machines cut down breaking her focus. 

It cost her. 

A blade rammed into her stomach, driving the air from Nicole’s lungs as she doubled over, rolling to the side in an attempt to avoid any immediate strikes.  She didn’t quite succeed as she coughed, flopping onto her back instead.  Above her, two machines with blue stripes loomed, ready to bring their blades down upon her. 

Nicole’s breath hitched, bracing herself for the coming pain and potential end.

Grace severed the machines in twain with a guttural yell, rending their forms with primal fury.  The Red Ranger paused, then offered Nicole a hand.  “You good?”

“You’re kidding, right,” Nicole asked, wishing she could spit the blood from her mouth as she accepted the lift back to her feet. She must have bitten her cheek at some point in the chaos.  Just for spite, Nicole brought her foot down on one of the damaged machine’s head and crushed it like an empty soda can.  “There’s no end to them.”

A spear ripped through another, Jeff dropping in a blur of purple as he swung around his spear, pulling it free and swiping across the hoard.  “Silver and Green are right behind me, they’ve been keeping the machine hoard contained while I picked off those trying to break away.” 

That was good, at least the others hadn’t been as overwhelmed as she and Grace had, but it sounded like there was still a struggle to gain ground on their end.  That two of the blue machines had broken through told Nicole all she needed to know.  

Vines arced into the sky momentarily, then speared down into the automatons, clearing space around the trio before Devon burst through the line, one machine clinging to his shield haphazardly as it clawed at his helmet.  His shield was held up, the makeshift battering ram putting in work.  Once clear, he spun, throwing the clingy machine free and into Kayla’s writhing mass of vines. 

The team stood together once more, each bringing their weapons to the ready as they faced down the hoards of the Sylan invaders even as several of the fallen machines exploded around them.  A chill ran down Nicole’s spine as the moment hung there, even the machines seemingly frozen at the sight.

Glass shattered as half the assembled machines turned their focus onto the hiding civilians.  The shift was instantaneous, and none of her fellow Rangers hesitated to spring into action.  Jeff sailed over the tide of machines, crashing into one that threatened a bakery that had only opened a few weeks prior.  Grace and Devon turned themselves into cudgels, meeting the machines around them to push out and away even as Kayla began to send lashing vines into the masses. 

Nicole didn’t get to pick at random, her focus was squarely on Avant Garden where a machine had just shattered the window, Kendra screamed, but Nicole was already on the move.  She phased through the bulk of machines, a hint of shame bubbling up as she realized that could have allowed her to avoid a few hits earlier.

Materializing behind the machine crawling through the window, Nicole grabbed hold of a leg and threw it back into another approaching automaton.  She didn’t have time to appreciate the crash of metal as another jumped up on the counter, blades at the ready.  Nicole had already summoned her energy blades and let them loose. 

Bolts of pure energy shredded through the machine while others detonated within, ending the threat before it could claim a victim.  Nicole phased inside and landed on the counter top without a sound.  Blades formed in hand again, and Nicole sent them behind her, back through the window and into the machines attempting to follow her. 

Down behind the counter, Kendra had ducked down, covering her head even as Colin crouched protectively in front of her, one arm raised to cover her.  Colin looked up at her with wide eyes and all she could do was nod to the man before jumping back off and moving back to the broken window.

No other machine had made it to the window, though she did catch Colin peeking over the counter where hopefully Kendra had also taken shelter.  Nicole instead pointed to the rear door, pitching her voice to sound as authoritative as she could. 

“Clear out when you have an opening!” 

Even with the distortion of her helmet it didn’t come across as she hoped, but it would have to do.  Colin pulled Kendra up and began to move even as Nicole was forced to engage the automatons that continued to move towards her.  She barely caught the pair escaping through the rear door between strikes, and Nicole took that as her cue that she could push back into the street once more.

Nicole was glad to see Colin get away safely, the last thing she wanted was for Becca to lose her boyfriend all because she decided to provoke the alien with an impassioned speech.  Not her best moment, but Nicole regretted none of it.  She’d meant each and every word.

With blades in hand, Nicole danced from machine to machine, carving her way back towards her teammates.  Blades came for her, yet this time she phased through them.  The timing was tricky since she couldn’t unphase until everything in contact with her was clear of anything more solid than dust particles, but after the first few she began to launch retaliatory strikes the moment she dropped her phase. 

Nicole breathed deep with each strike, relishing the flow she settled into.  The machines now struggled to touch her, her movements growing just a bit tighter with each exchange.  Nicole hadn’t seen a blue striped automaton since the group reformed, which hopefully meant that they were all dealt with. 

Unfortunately the hoards of regular machines just didn’t seem to end and Nicole was already fearful of what the coming Mutant might bring with it.  That concern had to be put aside in favor of linking back up with her team.  She caught flashes of purple as Jeff leapt from one threat to another, keeping the machines from breaking away.  Vines now rose high to cut off one side of the street, with the police holding down the other with a vehicular blockade. 

Silver and Red continued to hold the center melee, keeping the bulk of the hoard attempting to overwhelm them.  Nicole focused on clearing paths to each shop on that side of the street, checking for anyone that might be in danger.  Colin and Kendra ended up being the only people that were in immediate danger, most having since fled. 

The focus on attacking the Rangers was strange, the Sylan could easily have dropped more groups of machines across the city, keeping them buried under numbers at one site while thousands more slaughtered civilians freely.  Yet, that hadn’t happened even once since the first Ranger team appeared. 

The last shop was cleared on her side, and she could only hope that Jeff managed to do the same on his side of the street as Nicole switched her focus to herding the machines towards Devon and Grace.  Kayla was focused on maintaining the perimeter, her crowd control skills being amply demonstrated as she drew the circle in as they pushed back the machines.  Their teamwork wasn’t the greatest, but everyone settled into their roles well enough. 

No doubt there would be a meeting where they discussed what worked and what didn’t in the days to come, but until then she still needed to focus on the battle at hand.  She could nitpick her own mistakes once the danger was past. 

The flow between strikes stalled, and it took an extra step to reach the next machine.  Soon that step turned to two and it became clear that the crowd was finally thinning enough that the Rangers would be able to breathe.  Kayla’s vines had now encircled the battle in full, save for the police cordon, where Jeff had now stationed himself to defend. 

Considering that handled, Nicole instead shifted and threw herself through the massed machines, turning solid again to slash out when the opening was too tempting to ignore.  Grace cleaved one machine just as Nicole emerged through the ranks, solidifying just in time to carve through another as her feet found purchase atop a broken automaton. 

“Welcome back!” Grace said, her voice almost breathless as she slung her axe over her shoulder.  “Think you got enough in you to finish the fight?” 

Nicole wasn’t doing much better, her own breathing heavy, but she didn’t let that mask the smile on her face under the helmet.  “Plenty left, especially for these bastards.” 

There were maybe two dozen left, all of which were circling their mound of broken machines slowly, none rushing into the fray.  Nicole took the opportunity to catch her breath even as her eyes continued to track the machines. 

The vines had since retreated, with Kayla rejoining them from where she had taken over watch, she stumbled, one of the bits of machine under her feet slipping.  That was enough for the remainder of the automatons to surge towards them.  Jeff crashed into the first, his spear ripping free to swipe widely at the next.  Devon shifted to support Kayla, projecting a shield around them as Grace and Nicole rejoined the melee. 

Sparks flew, machines exploded, but it was over just moments later, the last machine falling.  Grace’s red boot came down on it, crushing the chest plate and the battlefield fell still.  There was a beat where nobody dared break the silence, Nicole’s muscles were still wound, ready to spring at the slightest provocation. 

A single clap rang out, and five prismatic helms turned as one to face the sound.  The police officer froze, his hands still together.  Then the other officers behind the line of cars  joined and the tension broke.  Nicole let out a shaky breath of relief. 

So of course that was when something deafening roared out in defiance.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 12 - Bookstore

Nicole tossed a ball against the wall, watching as it bounced off and back to her.  Grace was scrambling to finish the homework her professors had assigned to make up for the lost week of classes.  Meanwhile, Nicole was already somehow done with hers.  Kayla was out looking for apartments in Maple Grove because apparently she wasn’t actually a resident of the city, she was just touring the Renfaire circuit. 

Jeff and Devon were helping her with that, which left Nicole with little to do unless she wanted to head down to the fire station, something she was hesitant to do without Grace at this point.  It was a nice enough day with only a few rolling clouds in the blue sky and they’d all agreed to take the day off from Ranger stuff unless there was an emergency. 

Thankfully their run in with the park officer hadn’t made the news, but she still felt bad about scaring the man, not to mention the mess they had made of the forest.  Nicole caught the ball and sat back on the bench with a groan.  Becca was still staying at her boyfriend’s place even if the man was probably at work, so there was little hope there for company.  Sighing, she hopped up and checked her phone. 

Avant Garden was open. 

It was a bit of a trek, but being a Ranger meant things, like how she felt energized in a way she hadn’t since her competition days.  Nicole dropped her phone into a pouch and took off at a healthy jog.  It was probably a bit beyond what a normal person could manage for long, but she wasn’t too concerned about people seeing her.  At worst they would assume she was alternating her pace.

The jog took about ten minutes, Anoka at least felt like a small town more so than most of Minneapolis.  It was part of why she chose that campus instead of the bigger one in the heart of downtown.  Both were on the Mississippi, but that was where the similarities ended. 

Reaching the store, she paused outside, looking up at the pride flag in the window.  It was nice to see so many places being supportive of the community.  It was why Rebecca had moved north a few years prior, Missouri just wasn’t safe for her anymore.  Nicole could still remember when the shy girl had first arrived for their Freshman year. 

They’d hit it off and things had been great.  Nicole was still a bit pudgy around the middle, but she had lost a lot of her weight by then and passed the tryouts for gymnastics despite that.  People tried to get Becca to turn on her, to join in the ridicule, but she refused.  Then someone learned that Becca was trans... 

The reaction from the school was swift and vicious, despite the protection laws on the books, that didn’t do anything to stem the cruelty of children.  Rebecca had pulled her aside, tried to apologize for deceiving her.  Nicole had just pulled her into a hug and confessed her own secret, that she liked girls. 

Then Nicole kissed her. 

She smiled at the memory of her first kiss, still not regretting it even after Becca told her that she didn’t like girls like that, but she was flattered.  They’d stayed best friends from there, through thick and thin.  She knew that she should tell her about being a Ranger, despite her worries about keeping the secret.  It wasn’t fair to Rebecca no matter how Nicole handled it, which was why it continued to eat away at her.

Pushing the door open, she took in the smell of fresh brewed coffee and new books.  There were a handful of people on laptops, but the shop was a bit empty compared to the usual crowd.  Not surprising, given the attack a few days prior leaving the whole city on edge.  People would be spooked for a while, at least until the Rangers proved that they could protect them. 

Until Nicole proved herself to them. 

With a shuddering breath, Nicole walked up to the counter. 

“Oh, Nicole!  I’m glad to see you’re safe!” Kendra said.  “Were you at the faire when...” 

Nicole nodded mutely.  “I was.” 

“Oh,” she said, looking anywhere but at her.  “Glad to see you’re safe.” 

Yeah, safe.  She was safer than almost anyone else in the city, and at the same time, more likely to be dead in a year’s time than most of them too. 

“Can I get my usual?” Nicole asked.  “Gonna check out the book selection while you get that ready.” 

“Sure thing,” Kendra said, moving to get to work as Nicole ducked towards the stairs and headed up.  

Usually she would freak out a bit going up the stairs, her fear of heights was oddly specific, but these stairs hit every note of it.  They were steep and old, not to mention just a bit too shallow to comfortably place a foot without feeling you might slip and fall back.  She felt none of that now, having jumped higher than the rooftop just a day prior.  It changed one’s perspective on things and she knew that even if she fell, she would probably land on her feet.  Reaching the top, the employee minding the books gave her a welcoming grin even as he continued to unpack the boxes of new arrivals.

“Welcome back!” Colin said.  “Sorry things are a bit messy, I’m sure you can understand.” 

She could, given the city was still a bit chaotic.  Colin was someone she had known for a while, he was two years older than her, and Becca’s current boyfriend.  He had sandy brown hair buzzed close and wore a black shirt with the text ‘I’m the scary trans person the media warned you about’.  Funny enough, the three of them had worn that same shirt together to the mall a few years back, and more people insisted Nicole was the only trans person among them. 

Transphobes were fun like that. 

“Hey Colin, I didn’t think you would be here,” she said.  “How’s Becca doing?” 

He grinned.  “Not bad.  She’s probably sleeping in today, you know how she can be.” 

That she did.  “Cool, the dorm is just so dead without her there.” 

“I know that feeling,” he said, pulling out a book from under the counter.  “Your preorder came in early, want it now or do you want me to hold it until the official release?” 

Nicole eyed the book and snatched it without hesitation.  As if that was even a question!  Colin chuckled but she was staring at the cover hungrily.  She’d gotten into the series on a whim, picking up a copy of the first book just because it was cheap, then came to adore the world and characters.  She knew it was the final book in the planned series, and she was very much looking forward to seeing how it ended. 

It was yet another item on her revolving checklist of things worth sticking around for.  Something her former therapist had recommended, keeping a list of reasons to stay alive.  No matter how petty, be it a TV show, movie, book or even pure spite for someone else.  Whatever reasons worked were good enough, and she’d stuck to it. 

Now she had a reason to fight for tomorrow until the future claimed her.

“Thanks Colin, you’re the best,” she said, thankful the book was already paid for because it really wasn’t in the budget right now.

“I know,” he said, leaning against the counter.  “So, crazy alien attack aside, how are you holding up?” 

Vivid memories flashed through her mind, of a man being bisected, the thundering certainty of her coming death and the peace it would have brought with it, only to have the cold comfort of the grave snatched away and replaced with a mountain of responsibility. 

“Shit,” she said simply.  “It’s probably a good thing Becca isn’t home, because I’d be waking her with my nightmares.” 

Nicole had woken up in a cold sweat more than once, and she knew she wasn’t the only one on the team to do so with how often Grace was there to answer her texts.  Hell, she’d even started up conversations with Jeff and Devon at times just to get her mind off things when Grace hadn’t woken from their own nightmares yet. 

Maybe Kayla had the right idea of it with sleep aids and lots of weed.

“She said you saw some bad stuff,” he said neutrally, feeling her out.  “Could you afford your therapist, at least once?” 

In truth, Nicole probably could, but she’d be eating ramen for the rest of the month.  Her parents had life insurance, but it hadn’t paid out properly due to alien invasion not being a defined cause of death and she didn’t have the money to fight them on it and they knew it.  The government wasn’t much better, denying her aid after budget cuts to welfare programs as they attempted to fund new defense measures.  She took a settlement and a four year scholarship when it was offered and knew she could only coast off of that for so long. 

It was part of why she didn’t have long term plans, she couldn’t afford them.  Once again, fuck the Supreme Court for their decision that life insurance didn’t cover acts of alien aggression unless specified as well as the add on effects of a mass panic caused by said alien attacks.  Nicole was offered a basic income supplement and nothing more, and it would expire when she was done with school.

To make matters worse, she had exhausted her therapy allowances for the year months ago.  That probably contributed to how low she had gotten at the Renfaire, but there was nothing she could do outside of finding a job that paid well enough while still allowing her to attend school. 

“Unfortunately not,” Nicole said.  Hating how that sounded, she decided to tell a half truth to keep him from doing something stupid like waste his own limited funds on a therapist for her.  “I’ll be alright, I made a few friends in the aftermath, we’ve been talking about it with one another.” 

He just didn’t need to know they were Rangers. 

“That’s good,” he said, smiling in a way that was kind, yet borderline coddling.  “I worry about you, you know?” 

“I know,” she said, stepping forward to hug him.  “Let Becca know I miss her.” 

“Will do,” Colin said.  “Now, you’d better get down before your coffee gets cold.” 

Chuckling, Nicole did just that, hurrying down the stairs without hesitation.  It was only as she reached the bottom that she cursed to herself.  Colin was well aware of her fear, and that was a pretty solid red flag that something was off with her.  Knowing he would probably ask about that later, Nicole muttered a few curses to herself and headed back around to the counter. 

“I was starting to wonder if you got lost up there,” Kendra said, handing Nicole the cup.  “Find everything you wanted?” 

“I did, thank you,” she said, tapping her card to the reader.  Nicole knew she would need to do something soon, her savings were rapidly dwindling and her assistance didn’t cover coffee shops.  “I’ll see you around.” 

Nicole stepped back outside and took a deep breath.  It was so unfair that she had all that power, and no good way to use it.  She’d considered using her weird stealth trick to get some extra money, but that would raise questions the moment she used it in person as a Ranger, nevermind that Grace would call her on it immediately.  Maybe she could find a drug den and crash it or something, the police wouldn’t care if a bundle or two of cash went missing, would they? 

She continued to ponder that as she walked back towards campus, sipping her coffee as she went.  She contemplated texting Grace as she stopped at a crosswalk, looking up to see when it would change only for her blood to freeze. 

The woman from the Renfaire was across the street, wearing that same dress and makeup, and just staring right through her.  Nicole’s heart began to hammer in her chest as her breathing turned shallow.  A harbinger of disaster stood before her, and it had Nicole itching to reach for her morpher so she could defend herself. 

The light changed and the woman stepped forward, approaching her with a languid grace.  The hairs on the back of Nicole’s neck stood as a prickling sensation ran down her skin in anticipation of something horrible to come. 

“Peace, Nicole,” Maraline said, her voice every bit as silky as Nicole remembered.  “I bring no ill tidings with me today.” 

“You sure as hell brought them last time,” Nicole shot back.  “Give me one good reason to not kick your ass for that.”

“That was not done on my order,” Maraline said.  “Come, walk with me.” 

The woman set off, a solemn purpose to her steps.  Begrudgingly Nicole followed, but not before she fished her phone from its pouch and pulled up the group chat.  It was a bit of a risk, and might serve to piss the eldritch entity, but she wasn’t about to chance going off alone with the fae woman.  

Not when she had a team she could call upon. 

Nicole:  Emergency, the weird woman is back.

Jeff:  Who? 

Grace:  Oh shit, the one that warned you before the attack? 

Just to prove it, Nicole snapped a quick picture of the woman and sent it to the group chat.  It wasn’t a good picture, having been taken from behind, but it showed off her ethereal silver hair as well as the flowing blue dress.  She was beautiful and terrible, like the fae of old, and Nicole’s instincts told her that Maraline was every bit as dangerous as those legends portrayed. 

Devon:  Wow.  She’s Gorgeous. 

Kayla:  Keep it in your pants horndog, odds are good she’s Sylan. 

Grace:  Not one actual Sylan has been seen outside of a battlefield, so why now? 

Nicole:  And why me? 

Nicole added her current address and direction and tucked her phone away, they all had a locator app installed that let each of them track the other.  It seemed prudent, though it stopped tracking when they morphed, as their phones were shunted off somewhere, and returned without a charge.  It was annoying, but better than the thing just failing outright as the app would still show their last known location. 

Phones were expensive, and hers was already starting to show its age. 

“Have you sufficiently warned your fellows of my presence?” Maraline asked, turning down a different road. 

Nicole jumped, barely registering that she was being led towards the Mississippi River.  She wasn’t expecting to be called out like that, but the woman had proven herself to be quite perceptive in the past. 

“Figures you picked up on that,” Nicole grumbled, shoving her hands into the too small pockets of her jeans. 

“It is only prudent on your part,” Maraline said with a gentle bob of her head.  The river came into view and the ethereal woman moved to sit at a bench overlooking the rolling waters.  “Your planet does have such beauty.  It is a shame so much has been marred by your need to expand.” 

“Humans are kinda shit like that,” Nicole said, standing off to the side where she could keep Maraline in sight while remaining ready to act if needed.  “I’m assuming that means you’re a Sylan?” 

“You could say that,” she said, sounding almost mournful.  “I am one of their creations, just as that creature you slew was.  Engineered to function on your planet, to prepare the way.” 

Engineered?  “Like, grown in a lab?” 

“Yes,” she said, looking up to the sky.  “I was meant to lead the forces being deployed to your planet.  When I asked to venture out among the humans, my Commander scoffed, yet allowed it.  I wished to understand the people I was meant to conquer, I refused to cause death blindly.” 

“So you killed thousands with eyes open instead,” Nicole hissed, her anger rising. 

“Yes,” Maraline said, her voice somber.  “I was told it would be glorious to lead our forces.  It was not what I was led to believe.” 

The sheer sorrow carried in those words stole the breath from Nicole’s lungs.  It might have been an act designed to lure her into a false sense of security, but something about the way Maraline held herself, the way her eyes moved across the scenery...  It didn’t feel disingenuous to her. 

“Do you intend to stop?” Nicole asked, a touch of hope coloring her words. 

Maraline sighed, leaning back as she looked skyward.  “I cannot, no more than you are able to stand aside and do nothing when there is a problem in front of you.  It was why you were chosen.  We each have our roles defined for us, it was why I asked you to leave before you became embroiled in this conflict.” 

“You knew I would be chosen as a Ranger?” Nicole demanded, stepping towards her.

“No,” Maraline said, her voice firm.  “I did not wish for my efforts to assist you to be in vain.  I never expected you to become a Ranger.  I would not have wished such cruelty upon one as fragile of mind.” 

Nicole wanted to bite back, to insist otherwise, but Maraline wasn’t wrong.  She wasn’t in a good headspace, hadn’t been since her parents died, and not much better before then due to school always shitting on her life no matter what she did.  Nicole was the last person that should have been made a Ranger, she’d been chosen during a suicidal charge to go out while accomplishing something meaningful.  In a way, she still was on that same path, it would simply take a bit longer to see it through. 

“Yet, here I am,” Nicole said, hands trembling as she clenched them into fists.  “Each time I expected to die, something happened to delay it.  I’ve been robbed of that release so many times now.”  She took a deep breath, a deep anger simmering within then took a step back towards the stairs, ascending them as she spoke her challenge to destiny itself.  “Send your armies and monsters.  I’ll throw myself at them each and every time, until I can no longer do so.” 

At that same moment, her fellow Rangers ran up in plainclothes, arraying themselves out behind her.  She felt a swell of pride, having people at her back that would stand with her.  A team, unified in a common goal that was bigger than any of them.  It allowed her to stand strong against the odds.

Maraline sighed, rising to her feet with an unearthly grace.  “So be it, Nicole.  You have made your choice and I shall weep for it.  I will see you on the battlefield.” 

A flash of green light rippled from Maraline’s core, her form vanishing with it.  Had she actually left peacefully?  Before Nicole could sigh in relief, a second flash of green nearly blinded her, and two dozen automatons took the woman’s place.  The machines spread out, and in the distance she heard someone scream. 

Of course Maraline had lied, she was the enemy of humanity.

She looked back to her team, eyes tracing over each of them, trying not to laugh that everyone showed up in their proper colors, before she settled on Grace.  Her friend smiled softly and nodded, it seemed everyone agreed this was Nicole’s moment to shine.  Nicole turned back to face the invader’s minions, her shoulders squared and steel in her spine.  She had a purpose, and she would fulfill it.  She brought her watch up, the holographic black die floating above it.  Nicole grabbed hold and tossed it forward.

“Roll the Dice!”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 11 - Hospital

Nicole looked up at the midday sun, her visor tinting itself automatically.  A blade danced over her fingers, the dexterity of the Ranger transformation making the trick that once resulted in the occasional cut finger now proving trivial.  Another day of training was done, at a different park than the last, and she’d just finished going over her actions with the fire department.  It wasn’t a surprise that her team had seen the coverage, the apartment fire might have escaped the majority of the press, but the highrise blaze was all over the morning news.

“You want us to do what?” Devon asked, setting his helmet aside. 

Kayla grinned as Nicole’s attention returned to the conversation at hand.  The nature loving girl twirled through the grass before falling back into the tall flowers of the field, letting her morph drop as she did, the green motes of light drifting away into nothing as she embraced nature.  “It’s just a little meet and greet at the children’s hospital.  We show up, in uniform of course, meet some kids and be inspirational and make their week.” 

“A PR event,” Devon said, scowling.  “I don’t know how I feel about that.” 

It was certainly an interesting idea, and after everything that happened with the fire department over the last two days, it wasn’t a bad idea to continue to push the whole ‘we’re here to help’ thing that Nicole had inadvertently started.

Having heard enough, Nicole stepped forward, dismissing her own morph as she did.  “I think it’s a great idea.” 

“Says the girl that did all that crazy shit with the fire department the other day,” Jeff said with a chuckle.  “I’m certainly not opposed, but is it really a good idea to put ourselves out there like that?” 

Grace shook her head.  “Rangers might be protectors against the Sylan threat, but they are still a terrifying thing in the abstract for most.  I remember more than a few sermons about how they might be agents of Satan.” 

“Seriously?” Jeff asked.  “That’s really not cool.” 

Nicole laughed.  “Does that actually surprise you?  Have you seen how many ‘the end is nigh’ signs popped up after the Sylan invasion started?  Conspiracy theories run rampant, and people look for any answer that might fit their worldview.” 

“And posing with sick kids helps us?” Devon asked. 

“It doesn’t hurt,” Grace said with a shrug.  “These kids are fighting for their lives, and seeing some local heroes helps keep them hopeful.  Trust me, I got really sick as a kid, and someone dressed up to visit the hospital at least once a week.  I still remember the various heroes and movie characters fondly and I would love to pay it forward.” 

Nicole bumped her hip against Grace’s, a subtle show of support for the woman she was coming to treasure.  Grace hadn’t opened up about much of her past, but bits and pieces had filtered through to provide something of a picture of how messed up her life was before she escaped her old home. 

“Did you have a date in mind?” Nicole asked with an encouraging smile. 

Kayla grinned, practically bouncing in place.  “We could do it today?  I talked to someone at the hospital about it and they seemed to be really keen on the idea.” 

“Then let’s go,” Jeff said cheerfully.  The man really was a font of positivity, which was rather welcome in these dark times.  “I am going to make sure all the kids smile!” 

Coming from any other man that might have been creepy, but Nicole was starting to see that Jeff was one of those guys that was just genuinely good.  She didn’t want to slap the himbo label on him since he wasn’t ‘dumb of ass’ but it was getting to be a near thing the more time she spent with the man. 

“Alright everyone!” Kayla cheered, gesturing everyone back towards the trail that led to the parking area.  “Everyone get in my van!” 

“Statements that would be creepy coming from anyone else for five hundred,” Devon muttered. 

Kayla just smiled.  “Remember, I can manipulate ivy and oak, don’t tempt me.” 

“Go ahead,” Devon challenged with a smirk.  “I’ve never once gotten a rash from any of that stuff in my life.” 

“A tricky one, then,” Kayla said, then chuckled.  “Sumac it is then.” 

Jeff had watched the exchange with a frown.  “Why threaten poisons like that when you could provide everyone with strawberries instead?” 

The group paused, blinking for a moment. 

“How did I not think of using my ability for food?” Kayla said with a haunted expression. “Holy shit, I might be able to solve world hunger with some of the stuff I can do with plants.” 

Right, her powers weren’t limited to just making them big and terrifying, she could also adjust different aspects of their growth as well as tweak them to be deadlier.  Her comment about ivy and oak wasn’t bluster, she’d been experimenting relentlessly with her abilities, even going as far as to make a venus fly trap acid that could eat through steel like water attacked cotton candy. 

Now Nicole was imagining her teammate turning deserts green with a gesture of her staff, and the image was more than a little mesmerizing, even if it was just her imagination.  Shaking off that daydream, Nicole moved with the others towards the waiting van.

“Do you actually think I could make food?” Kayla asked, settling in behind the wheel. 

“Only one way to find out,” Jeff said, though Nicole could tell he was just giddy about the idea of unlimited strawberries and other assorted fruits and vegetables.  Admittedly Nicole was also excited by the idea and would be eager to help with the testing.  “I can see it now, strawberries the size of watermelons, all the potatoes I can eat…  Truly a dream.” 

“I can’t tell if he’s flirting,” Kayla stage whispered, but Jeff was too caught up in his fantasy to have caught it.  “Like, it’s neat that he’s so interested and all, but it is a bit different.” 

Grace shrugged.  “Just roll with it?” 

“Yeah, like I’m taking romantic advice from you,” Kayla teased.  “Get back with me once you’ve done something about your crush.” 

With those words, Nicole’s stomach dropped.  Of course Grace had a crush on someone, she was just amazing and Nicole was this disgusting mess of muscle that nobody would be able to look at without a curl of the lip.  Grace especially was making a rather obvious point of looking away from Nicole’s grotesque muscles that made Nicole wish it was cool enough out to justify a hoodie, or at least long sleeves.  

The discussion stayed centered on the new potential of Kayla’s power, and Nicole was trying to let it distract her, but all she could see was how Grace would take one look at her, then pointedly ignore her for several moments after.  The thought of the woman being so repulsed by Nicole’s physical form had her stomach roiling, and it was with a sigh of relief that Nicole hopped out of the van the moment it parked. 

Looking up at the skyline, Nicole was surprised to see Sinclair Industries visible, construction crews already at work repairing the structure.  Checking her phone, Nicole saw that they were still a few blocks out from the nearest hospital, which did indeed have a children’s ward.  That would give the Rangers plenty of deniability for them to go for a walk, transform, then make their way to the hospital from a slightly different direction.  

Stretching, Nicole relished as her joints popped.  She was glad to be back on her feet after the ride over, and briefly forgot herself until the breeze rolled over her stomach as her shirt rode up.  She barely had a moment to panic and pull it down, but the damage was done.  

A soft sound drew her eye, the source of which was Grace who was once again rather pointedly looking away from her.  Pushing the shame aside, Nicole started walking before the rest of the team had a chance to finish disembarking from the vehicle.  Her issues were cropping up more than usual and she was simply eager to get to the hospital and hopefully bury her insecurities behind the smiling faces of children. 

Something told her it wouldn’t be that simple. 

*** 

Opening the door to the children’s ward, the Ranger team was greeted by nearly two dozen cheering children in hospital gowns.  Several moved to swarm them, but others weren’t able to match their enthusiasm.  Nicole caught sight of more than a few in wheelchairs, and still others were no doubt bedridden and unable to get up to meet the Rangers.

Nicole couldn’t help but smile as Grace hoisted two boys from their wheelchairs and onto her shoulders.  The pair introduced themselves as brothers and started gushing about how Grace had rescued them at the Renfaire.  Looking at them, Nicole didn’t miss how each of them were going to need new prosthetic limbs by the time they were discharged.  With how quickly Grace had moved to their side, Nicole had a feeling that Grace had witnessed their maiming first hand. 

“Hey kids, want to see a magic trick?” Jeff asked.  His spear vanished and in its place was a bundle of purple flowers.  Nicole blinked, wondering how the hell the man could manage that.  “That’s right, stick around for more, because I’ve got all sorts of tricks up my proverbial sleeves!” 

Even as he said that, a mess of cards fell to the floor.  The kids all laughed and that was when Nicole realized that Kayla was standing just behind him, making more flowers grow for a group of girls that were mesmerized by the twisting plants coming from her staff.  The assorted colors were gorgeous. 

Even Devon had gathered several of the boys to his side, posing heroically with shield and blade for them.  She might not have liked how he always had to be the center of attention, but she couldn’t begrudge him of playing it up for the kids.

“You’re the Ranger from the fire!” 

Despite the helmet preventing the little girl from seeing, Nicole smiled wide at the excited exclamation and turned to face her fully.  She was stick thin, and bald.  One of the doctors must have picked up on her hesitation as they leaned in. 

“She has an aggressive cancer.  We’re hopeful, but the odds aren’t good.” 

It was like a knife to the heart to hear, but that was why they had come to visit, to lift the spirits of the children that life had decided to fuck over for no damned reason.

“I suppose I am.  I take it you saw me on TV helping save people?” 

“I did!” the girl confirmed with much enthusiasm.  “You were so cool jumping from that building!  It was like you could fly.” 

Chuckling, Nicole allowed herself to be more animated than usual given the kid couldn’t see her face.  “I can’t really fly, but I can fake it pretty well.  Wanna see something cool?”

The little girl nodded so fast that Nicole was worried she might get whiplash. 

“Now, don’t try this yourself, I’m using my special Ranger powers to do this,” Nicole said, stepping over to the window.  

Then she shifted herself out of the physical world and jumped backwards through the window.  The little girl had run up to the glass just in time to see Nicole waving back from the other side, her feet firmly planted on the ledge.  She wasn’t about to do the full swan dive for an impressionable girl, but she could at least do a little trick like that.

“That was so awesome!” the girl said.  

Nicole took the opportunity to step back inside and kneeled down to be closer to eye level with the child.  She was positively beaming and Nicole wished she had something more interesting to show her, especially with some of the stuff Kayla was doing with flowers for the girls across the room, or how Grace was letting the two brothers ride on her shoulders as she ran up and down the halls. 

The biggest surprise was Jeff knowing dozens of inane magic tricks that the kids were eating up.  He was probably the coolest magician in the city at the moment and those kids were getting the show of a lifetime that would only be comparable to the Vegas team and their weekly shows they organized on The Strip. 

Shaking thoughts of Sin City from her mind, Nicole returned her full attention to the little girl that had all but latched onto her.  It didn’t make much sense, but her suit didn’t show off her body nearly as much as some others tended to.  To a child’s eyes she was just a dark suited Ranger with a penchant for cloak and shadow.

Not the best role model, but then again, few things were these days. 

“Shifting myself like that makes me light as the air, and slippery as the shadows,” Nicole said, playing up her ability.  “I can soar on the wind if I try, which is pretty close to flying if you ask me.” 

“So awesome,” the girl said, her eyes sparkling with joy. 

That look right there made Nicole’s breath hitch.  This child was shit upon by life in so many ways, but she still had that spark.  It was something Nicole had lost the day her parents died, and even then it had only been hanging on by a thread.  Years of bullying that went ignored by the school would do that to anyone. 

If someone who had such a slim chance of survival could still see something worthwhile in the world, then why did Nicole struggle to do the same?  It was a heavy question, and one that Nicole wasn’t truly ready to tackle, but she also understood that she couldn’t run from it forever. 

“Never let anyone take that smile from you,” Nicole said, trying to keep her voice from breaking.  “It’s the most precious thing in the world.” 

Ignoring the puzzled look from the girl, Nicole stood.  Thoughts of Grace were floating through her mind at that same moment, a smiling face framed with blonde hair.  Nicole’s own smile might be forced, but she could take some joy in Grace’s, even if the woman would never direct it at her the way she hoped.

Not wanting to disappoint the girl that was still standing on somewhat shaky legs, an idea came to mind as Nicole summoned her energy blades.  Rather than throw them, she began to juggle with them.  They wouldn’t detonate unless she willed it, which made them surprisingly safe, especially with her ability to dismiss them at will. 

Nicole quickly drew a crowd of cheering children, and she couldn’t help the smile under her helm as she let the enhanced dexterity of her transformed state assist her with cheating at the task.  She’d barely had any passing skill with juggling, having picked it up early in her gymnastics career on a lark.  Now she could perform with the best of them. 

With a final flourish, Nicole tossed all the daggers into the air, then rather than detonate, had them dissolve into a shower of sparkles of inverted light.  The kids clapped and cheered, and for once Nicole found her heart light. 

Behind the kids, Grace was clapping too, the boys still on her shoulders holding tight to the brim of the hat that was built into her helmet.  Nicole took a deep bow, then in an added flourish, she allowed herself to drop through the floor.

She touched down in an empty room, the lights were off and the curtains shut.  It was clear the room was just waiting to be filled, which made it the perfect place to take a moment to herself.  With a shaky breath, Nicole took a seat on the bed, then pulled her legs up and close to her chest.  Her head was jumbled, and she needed to get her thoughts in order before she rejoined the others.  She considered dismissing her power completely for a moment, but it was like a warm blanket and she needed the comfort and security it brought. 

Nicole didn’t notice the door opening until someone was sitting down next to her and pulling her close.  If not for catching the stark red in her periphery, she might have pulled away, or worse, lashed out.  Instead she just collapsed against the woman who was quickly coming to mean far too much to her.  Nicole’s power shattered like her resolve and she wrapped herself around Grace’s strong form. 

Red light shattered as well, and the pair sat in silence.  Nicole hadn’t meant to fall apart, but that didn’t change the reality of it.  She was someone barely hanging in there because of the expectations on her shoulders, but explaining that to others would only bring them down to her level.  No, she needed to keep it to herself rather than foist her burdens upon others. 

That wouldn’t stop her from taking solace in a quiet moment with her friend, one of the few who truly knew what she was going through, even if she didn’t know the full weight of it. 

“Thanks,” Nicole whispered, leaving it at that. 

Grace didn’t answer, just pulled her in a bit tighter.  It wasn’t what she needed, but it would have to be enough to get her through the day.  Nicole would endure, one day at a time, right up until death came for her, and she would die proud that she had made a difference with her time on earth. 

Even if it only amounted to one single person.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 10 - Cooldown

Nicole took a seat on the back of one of the engine cabs, the higher ground offering some comfort in the sea of chaos around them.  The signage for the Sinclair Institute of Technology stood above, darkened by the lack of power to the now extinguished building.  She couldn’t take her helmet off to drink anything, not without risking the nearby reporters plastering her identity all across the evening news.  That small fact alone bothered her, not that she was actually thirsty beyond what she normally would be. 

Not a lick of heat had been felt, even from the worst of the flames.  It was almost disconcerting at times just how protective the Ranger suits could be.  She’d known they could take punishment far beyond anything that humanity had come up with, but it was still startling to actually experience. 

All that power, and humanity was still losing ground to the invaders. 

There were maybe three hundred Rangers worldwide, at last estimate.  Of those, barely two hundred actively tried to fight the invaders.  Some were like the Fire Rescue team that Carlos hailed from, helping humanity in other ways.  Others would use the power to carve out their own kingdoms.  Several countries around the world had fallen to rogue Ranger teams over the last five years.  Funny enough, the invaders didn’t even target those, probably because they were doing the job for them. 

It was all so damn pointless.  Humanity wasn’t going to win, they would lose and whatever goal the invaders had would be fulfilled.  Hold the line, it was practically the Ranger’s mantra in interviews, probably because that was all they could do until the duty claimed them. 

A shuddering breath escaped her, because Nicole knew this was to be her own fate.  It was so much better than anything she could have ever dared hope for, but the expectations were now higher.  She couldn’t just pick a nice summer day to go out peacefully while watching the sky and listening to her favorite music.  No, she would die in battle, likely screaming in agony as blades carved her up alive. 

The automatons didn’t treat humans like feeling beings, they carved through them like they were just as unthinking and unfeeling as they were.  It was always brutally efficient, the slaughter that followed in the machine’s wake.  Many so-called experts had examined attacks on the news, spouting their apparent findings.

All rubbish. 

If the Sylan wanted to destroy humanity, it would take them five minutes and moderate resources at best.  Russia had proven why that method wasn’t being taken, they had launched their full nuclear might against the invaders.  Three missiles made it into the air and only one actually managed to strike a target. 

Entire swathes of a continent irradiated, all to destroy one measly squadron of autonomous stunt fighters. 

It was considered the biggest blunder of the One Day War, the first Ranger team emerged not long after and the invasion forces pulled back to observe, to test.  Nicole suspected that the invaders were well acquainted with the Ranger transformations, enough so that it gave them immediate pause.  It supported the theory that their last target had created the tech and some survivor had found a way to pass it along to a planet that wasn’t as beaten down, that might still have a chance to fight back. 

Pity humans were such poor fits for great power. 

Carlos was off in the distance, his helmet now off as he conversed with someone who looked important.  Grace wasn’t far, almost as if she was keeping an eye on her while also giving her some space.  Nicole wasn’t sure if that was sweet of her, or some form of condescending.  She didn’t really care either way.  It was nice to have someone in her life that cared, especially one who wasn’t obligated to do so. 

Rebecca was practically Nicole’s sister at this point, they had been best friends for since Freshman year.  She cared, and Nicole knew that, but it didn’t help her own issues.  Colin was Becca’s boyfriend, and she only really knew him outside of that because he worked at one of her favorite shops.  Nicole had no surviving blood family, and everyone hated her all through school. 

Would Grace continue to just hang out with her if she caught a glimpse of just how broken Nicole was inside?  It was a nice fantasy that almost gave Nicole hope for the future.  Her old fears were still there, and the idea of opening up again?  To get attached to someone who would just toss her aside and spit on her scared the shit out of her.  Each time she’d tried to make friends in school, they turned on her.  Tiffany was the first among them, and she slowly formed her own little clique that made sure Nicole always remained alone. 

Knowing the truth didn’t stop it from hurting.

She learned to stop trusting new people a long time ago.

Nicole wanted to believe that Grace was different, but she couldn’t let herself open up.  She couldn’t put herself out there again, only to be hurt.  Her body was ugly, only reinforced by the Ranger transformation reshaping her muscles back to their most grotesque.  Only the weight of responsibility kept her from ending it that very night.

With a heavy sigh, Nicole let her eyes drift skyward.  The smoke was mostly petering out, but still marred the otherwise pristine blue.  Her thoughts were bleak far too often, but what else did she really have?  She had her team, and that would have to be enough to last for the remainder of her days, however short they ended up being.

At least she found something she could do while they weren’t punching robots in the streets.  Helping rescue people in emergencies was fulfilling in many ways, it gave her a sense of purpose.  Nothing strong enough to keep her darker thoughts at bay for very long, but it was better than sitting in her dark room with nothing but her phone and social media doom scrolling. 

Arguing on the internet wasn’t good for anyone, but it gave her an outlet.

Fuck it, she wanted something to drink.  Nicole hopped off the engine with a deftness that no mortal should possess, and landed on the tip of a single foot without a sound, as if gravity didn’t exist for her.  She knew how to do all of that from her time as a gymnast, but it was enhanced with the reflexes being a Ranger brought with it. 

“There’s the hero of the hour!” 

Nicole turned, surprised that someone was approaching her with such a boisterous declaration.  She half expected it to be some politician looking for a photo op, and the man’s suit was certainly nice enough to give that impression.  He was clean shaven, and sported a close cropped head of dark hair which only drew more attention to the deep scar that crossed his right eye.  He might have been in his late twenties, maybe early thirties but Nicole couldn’t tell for sure.  The only thing she was sure of was to keep an eye on the blonde cop mean-mugging the clearly important black man.

Grace moved over, a silent offer to be a buffer if needed hung between them.  Nicole was grateful for having avoided the bulk of the ‘adoring’ public so far, but it seemed she would have to finally confront them.  Better a single man in a suit than a crowd of reporters shouting their questions in the hope she answered them.  

“Xavier Sinclair,” the man said, offering his hand the moment he was close enough to do so.  Nicole hesitantly accepted, shaking gently.  Under her helmet, her eyes flicked over to the name on the side of the building.  As if hearing the unasked question, the man smiled brilliantly.  “The very same Sinclair as the company behind us.  I can’t thank you enough for rushing in to help my employees, and I can promise you that we will do everything in our power to see to the needs of the families of those who didn’t make it out, which would be far more if you hadn’t been there from what I’ve been told.”

The words almost blended together as Nicole ran them over in her head.  He was the owner of the company, the same company where middle management was ordering their employees to keep working despite the building being on fucking fire.  It twisted her stomach, but could she really afford to make a scene right now? 

Yeah, she probably could. 

Squeezing his hand just a bit tighter, Nicole put on her most sickly sweet smile under the helmet and let her words drip honeyed venom.  “Might want to rescind whatever memo told your floor managers to order everyone to remain at their stations despite the fire alarms and lack of power.  Maybe a few more might have survived.” 

Nicole punctuated the final statement with a further squeeze before releasing his hand, and didn’t hold back the smirk as he shook his hand out.

“Yes, well, I can promise that wasn’t my directive,” Sinclair said, eyes flicking over to the reporters which now had cameras on the exchange.  “I’ll be certain to look into it, you have my word.” 

“Whatever,” Grace said, grabbing Nicole’s shoulder.  “Come on, let’s take another look around to be safe.” 

They made their way over to one of the makeshift tents and found a cooler loaded down with iced bottles of soda, sports drinks, and plain water.  Nicole grabbed a water and stepped off, looking for a place with a bit of privacy they might use.  Grace grabbed a drink of her own and seemed to realize the same conundrum that was currently plaguing her ability to drink. 

No way in hell Nicole was just going to remove her helmet with so many people around, which meant they needed someplace not as easily noticed.  Looking up, a rather absurd idea came to mind.  Stupid as it was, the partially burned out building was probably their best bet at the moment. 

“Second or third floor?” Nicole asked, gesturing to the still smoldering high rise.  

The fire ended up spreading up three more floors and down another two before it was finally contained.  She had reported the bodies she saw on her way through, but the true extent of death probably wouldn’t be known for days to come.  Thank fuck she’d managed to evacuate those floors before they too were engulfed, she really didn’t want to think about how many might have died if she hadn’t. 

Grace’s head tilted up a bit before she shrugged.  “Third.  Makes it less likely someone gets lucky and sees our faces.”

Nodding, Nicole crossed the street, then jumped almost straight up, angling herself just enough to land in one of the broken windows.  The fire hadn’t spread that low, but they still broke a bunch of the windows and soaked the floor thoroughly to ensure the fire had a harder time spreading in the off chance something caught in the vents or some jackass decided to burn their floor for whatever reason. 

Grace landed beside her a moment later and they quickly found a break room that didn’t have outside windows.  The seats were mostly dry too despite the water dripping from the ceiling tiles, which didn’t really matter aside from the odd squishing feel they had when sat in.  These mostly lacked that squicky feeling when Nicole flopped down on one of them, then peeled her helmet off. 

Her hair shook free, and she took a deep breath of unfiltered air.

A red helmet followed, being rested on an empty chair before Grace too flopped into a seat and popped the lid on her bottled lemon drink and took a long pull from it.  Nicole found herself staring as Grace gulped it down, her short ponytail matted to her skin by sweat that hadn’t come from the heat.  Nicole could just barely make out the muscles in her neck flexing as she gulped the whole bottle down. 

She was gorgeous, everything that Nicole wasn’t. 

Nicole turned away before Grace could notice her creepy staring and drank her own water just as quickly.  The cold was harsh, but refreshing, after the events of the last few hours.  A welcome reprieve now that the work they could really contribute with was done.  They weren’t trained for the rest, but Nicole knew she wanted to learn more so that she could make herself useful outside of being heavily resistant to mundane fire. 

She already planned to attend future classes at the station, maybe even hire on as Nicole rather than the Black Ranger, though that might be a bit too obvious.  Maybe Grace would even join her, their less than subtle secret the pride of the station.  It was a nice thought, one she didn’t know if she could follow through on, but it still brought a ghost of a smile to her face. 

“Thinking happy thoughts?” Grace asked. 

Nicole looked aside, catching her friend very much staring at her, a far less subtle grin on her own face at whatever she had seen.  Crushing the now empty bottle and tossing it aside into a trash can overflowing with water that continued to drip from the ceiling, Nicole leaned back with a sigh. 

“Just thinking about how it felt to just help people,” she said, dodging part of the question. 

“Yeah, that was pretty fucking great,” Grace said in agreement.  “Was it that much of a rush last night too?” 

The grin spread quickly as Nicole embraced the memories.  “Fuck yeah it was.  Today though?  When I took that flying leap, it was the most alive I’ve ever felt.” 

Nicole wanted to experience it again too. 

“Oh no,” Grace said, though there was no actual worry in her voice.  “You’re becoming an adrenaline junkie.  Heaven help you.” 

Nicole rolled her eyes, trying to not think about the choice of phrase there, especially when taken with the southern accent.  She knew nothing would come of her one-sided crush.  Nobody would want her, and especially not someone as awesome as Grace.  She was the very definition of her name, no way in hell she would be interested in girls at all, let alone some hulked out girl that would put most bodybuilders to shame.

“Maybe I should take up base jumping,” Nicole mused instead, tossing out the first insane thought she could come up with.  “Then again, pretty sure I could jump off this building and land just fine after that earlier stunt…” 

“Probably,” Grace said.  “Uh, maybe wingsuit jumping?” 

Nicole chuckled, recalling some of those near miss videos that popped up on social media sometimes.  It certainly looked insane, but doing so while morphed would probably take half the thrill out of it, especially with her shade form allowing her to phase through obstacles. 

Nicole hopped up, pulling her hooded cape out in both arms like a bastardized wingsuit.  Oddly enough, there might be enough material there to fake it.  Nicole let her arms drop as Grace snickered at the display. 

“I’ll stick to fires for now,” Nicole finally said.  “That hasn’t lost its rush just yet.” 

“I’d certainly hope not,” Carlos said, stepping into the room.  “Sorry if I interrupted anything, but we’re wrapping up down below and some people wanted to thank you before the bulk of responders cleared out.” 

“More sleazy corporate types?” Grace asked with a bit of fire in her voice. 

Carlos waved that concern off before Nicole could start to spiral.  “No, mostly just the crews that didn’t have to go into the worst of it thanks to you two.  We’re also keeping the press away.  I’ll handle them so you don’t have to.” 

Nicole looked away, the heat rising on her cheeks at how quickly he put her fears to rest.  The thought that someone might actually want to meet her that wasn’t just a kiss ass or looking to cover for their fuckups was nice.  Hell, nobody had really thanked her for what she had done before.  It was still very much a new concept, one she wasn’t familiar with in the slightest.  Even at the peak of her competition years, when she had a shot at nationals, she never got any positive affirmation from people that weren’t family. 

Grace chuckled, reaching for her helmet.  “Positive appreciation, that’s something I’m not used to.  Gonna be weird as hell.” 

Nicole turned, her eyes narrowing a bit.  Who the hell wouldn’t appreciate Grace?  More importantly, where were they so she could smack them for being idiots? 

“It shouldn’t take long,” Carlos said.  “Just be warned that a few higher ups with the police and fire side of things will likely want a word too.  Maybe the Mayor if he can make it through traffic, which I doubt he will manage given how we set up the cordons, so no worries there.” 

Helmet back on, Nicole found herself thankful for that one.  She’d actually voted for the guy, and liked what he was doing in general.  That would have been awkward as all hell if she actually had to shake his hand and listen to him thank her. 

Carlos walked back to the broken window, the pair following behind him.  He glanced over the edge, taking a brief moment to survey the area before stepping over the edge without a single care.  Nicole hurried over, her fellow Ranger and friend right beside her.  She looked over and found him already walking back towards the tents, with plenty of room for them to do much the same. 

“You know, it’s kinda funny,” Grace said, looking down where he had landed. 

“What’s that,” Nicole asked. 

Grace chuckled, stepping up to the ledge before she turned back, her helmet framed by the setting sun.  “Before this whole Ranger thing?  I was terrified of heights.” 

The Red Ranger then fell backwards, dropping with the pull of gravity.  Nicole watched her fall, completely unconcerned, then at the last moment Grace twisted, and landed on her feet like a damn cat and once again living up to her name.  Nicole couldn’t help but laugh, a slight manic lilt to it as she shook her head at the display. 

“Like hell I’m the only junkie among us,” Nicole said, then jumped out the window herself, a smile on her face and every intention to survive the fall.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 9 - Highrise

“Ah, good timing,” Carlos said as Nicole and Grace arrived.  The other firefighters goggled a bit at the sight of two Rangers casually walking up to their station.  “As you can see, we have two Rangers joining us.  Anyone who thinks they might have a hint at who these two are, lose them now.  Learning a Ranger’s identity can be dangerous, both for you and them.  As for why I know…” 

He brandished some strange device that looked a lot like a cell phone.  “Emergency Rescue!”  A flash of gold light followed and there stood one of the most well known Rangers in the country.  “I have some experience in that matter.  My identity is public, theirs is not.  Respect that.”  

He got a few nods in response. 

His uniform bore a passing resemblance to a firefighter’s coat, and the helm looked like it had a rebreather built into it.  She knew from her own helmet that it was all for show, her own rogue styling had no functionality, they just bore a resemblance to the outfit she was wearing at the time of her first morph.

“Alright, first up is a CPR refresher for the lot of you,” he said confidently before looking over his shoulder at Nicole and Grace, “and what is likely a first course for the newest Rangers in town.” 

Nicole nodded, she hadn’t done a CPR course since her first year of high school and honestly didn’t remember much of anything from it.  It hadn’t been a high priority given she was barely a teenager and was more focused on her gymnastic career.  At least until it crashed quite spectacularly when she messed up her shot at the nationals. 

It was almost ironic that she could probably dance circles around the Olympic level athletes now that she was a Ranger, even without the transformation.  Her midnight run had proven that rather conclusively.  

The regular staff of the station stepped up to a couple of dummies and started the usual compressions, followed by rescue breaths.  A couple of them were familiar from her early morning research while waiting for the adrenaline to fully bleed off.  Of note were two women that almost certainly were featured in a rather steamy calendar she happened upon.  

Nicole frowned under her helmet as she watched them get to work, realizing the problem after several moments. 

“We aren’t going to be able to practice that part,” Nicole said as everyone delivered two rescue breaths. 

Gold hummed, tapping a finger on his crossed arms.  “Stick around after, I’ll walk you both through it with helmets off.” 

“Strength control will be important too,” Grace added.  “We could easily crush a ribcage.” 

“Quite true.  That will come down to learning to control your strength even under duress.  Don’t worry, learning CPR is more of a last ditch emergency measure for a Ranger.  You never know when you might have to perform it on a teammate who took a bad hit from a mutant.”

And there was a sober reminder of what awaited them, and what Nicole was attempting to escape from by working with the fire department.  Sure, she knew that being a Ranger would give what remained of her life purpose, but that didn’t mean she would rush to that inevitable end.  She wanted to do everything she could beforehand to make sure it had meaning.

That problem was put out of mind as she paid attention to the instructions and soon enough it was her turn.  Chest compressions were done, gently, because she had the strength to punch clean through the dummy, and the concrete for that matter, while morphed.  Even with that, she still cleared the airway properly, but the actual breath portion was skipped for her demonstration of skill. 

“Alright, next up is emergency first aid,” he declared.  “We’re going to watch a short video on common injuries you’re likely to encounter in the field.  Contrary to what most believe, the ambulance isn’t the first vehicle to arrive on the scene of an emergency call.  We are.  So pay attention, because once the video is done each of you will then practice bandaging those wounds as well as applying pressure to GSWs and other traumatic injuries.  I’d say this class isn’t for the squeamish, but all of you will likely see worse if you make it a year into this career.” 

That he didn’t make an exception for the two of them went without saying.  She had already seen worse at the Renfaire, and there was no doubt more blood in her future no matter how good she proved herself to be.  Just the thought of it sent a shiver of revulsion and dread down her spine. 

The video itself wasn’t tame.  It would give kids nightmares, but she had indeed seen far worse in the last week.  A few of the locals even paled when one of the shotgun wounds were shown.  Nicole wished she hadn’t seen worse, but automata slicing a man down the middle was hard to top on the gore scale. 

Then, the scene shifted to just that, the aftermath of some attack in New York playing back with dozens of dead littering the ground.  People were moving through the mess of gore, checking each corpse but Nicole knew that they were dead. 

“That was likely a familiar sight to the Rangers, am I mistaken?” 

Nicole shook her head.  “Saw worse at the Renfaire.” 

“I thought as much.” He said with a nod before returning to the presentation.  “As firefighters, you likely won’t see death on that level, but there is always a chance all the same that you’ll be called to the site of a massacre such as this one.  Those of you that responded to the Renaissance Faire last week can attest to that.  That is the world that we live in, and it is better to be prepared all the same.  You are the front line, fire response often beats the EMTs by minutes.  Police don’t get hands on unless there are no other options and even then have no duty to act.  Corrections Officers have more in common with you than the police, so keep that in mind.” 

So much of the presentation wouldn’t apply to them, but Nicole still paid close attention, because it was knowledge that might prove valuable in the future.  Grace was surprisingly attentive for having been roped into things, asking questions that Nicole hadn’t thought of, but made sense once she spoke.

“Your weapon is an axe, which is somewhat fitting for this line of work,” Gold said.  “Just don’t break down doors without ensuring you won’t be the cause of a catastrophic back draft.” 

One of the older women among those being recertified winced, likely having a rather poignant example of why that wasn’t a good idea.  Given she wasn’t sharing it, Nicole was afraid to even ask. 

A young man raised his hand and Carlos gestured for him to speak.  “Do those warnings even matter when you’re a Ranger?  I saw Blackie over there take a backdraft like a champ last night.” 

Nicole glared at the man through her helmet even as one of his crewmates slapped the back of his head. 

“Dude, you can’t call her that!” 

“What?” he demanded, rubbing where he had been struck.  “We saw her earlier, it’s not like she’s actually black, so it’s cool.” 

“I’ll make sure you have an appointment with HR to learn why that was the wrong answer,” a stern voice said.  Nicole turned and was surprised to see Chief Grayson hanging back behind the class along with several others.  It shouldn’t have been a surprise that others might have decided to sit in for the class even if they didn’t need to, what with three Rangers in attendance.  “I believe engine three needs a good, thorough, polish.  I suggest you get on that.” 

Taking the hint, the kid jumped from his seat and hurried off.

Carlos hung his head for a moment, no doubt sighing in exasperation. 

“I won’t be answering any questions about being a Ranger,” he said after taking a moment to himself.  “I am an open Ranger, which is rare among us.  I doubt your own local Rangers will be so candid.  I didn’t have the luxury of coming into my powers somewhere off camera.  There were dozens of witnesses and too many cameras besides.  I never had the choice.” 

“I’m sorry,” Grace said, drawing eyes to her.  “I know what it’s like to have unwanted attention, though not to that scale.  I’m sorry you have to deal with that.” 

Nicole wondered what that was about, wishing she knew more about her newest friend.  They hadn’t talked nearly as much as she would have liked, and Nicole wanted to change that.  She didn’t have many people in her life, and if they were going to be Rangers together, then why not get to know her teammates before she lost her life in the line of duty? 

Gold turned back to address the assembled firefighters when a shrill ringing sounded across the building.  Everyone sat perfectly still for a brief instant as it took a moment to register what that ringing meant.

“Don’t just stand there!  Gear up!”  

There was a shared look among them before Grayson began snapping off orders lightning quick and the firefighters scrambled to follow them.  Gold joined in, following along with the jargon and codes that went right over Nicole’s head. 

After a moment, Gold turned, addressing Nicole and Grace.  “You feel like getting more hands-on experience?” 

Nicole almost replied, her excitement bubbling just below the surface, but she remembered she wasn’t alone and wasn’t just speaking for herself.  “Want to go be a hero?” 

Grace turned, and not for the first time Nicole found herself lamenting that the Ranger uniforms hid her friend’s face.  It was so hard to read people without facial expressions to go off of.  Still, she could imagine her friend watching her with eyes that were all too knowing. 

“Yeah,” Grace said, her helmet nodding.  “Let’s go!” 

Nicole turned back to Gold.  “Rangers lead the way.”

“Damn right we do,” he answered, then literal lights began flashing on his helmet.  Huh, she had thought those were just for show.  “I’ve got the address, let’s show them the meaning of haste.” 

Nicole grinned, because she sure as hell could appreciate a good reference. 

***

They ran ahead of the engine, smoke already billowing across the horizon.  She was easily blowing past traffic, the speed that her legs carried her defying explanation.  No human should be able to move like a Ranger could, further reinforcing the otherworldly nature of their abilities. 

Nobody actually knew the origin of Ranger powers.  There was speculation that some conquered civilization had developed them and somehow followed the invaders to their next target to help seed a resistance.  That was the leading theory, though Rebecca didn’t seem to buy it.  There were other crackpot theories of course, like the Ranger abilities being from some multi-dimensional entity that was using human imagination and ingenuity to test something, but that came across as more cosmic horror than she wanted to entertain. 

Plus, she was fairly certain she read that book once. 

One of the many skyscrapers that decorated the Minneapolis skyline was gushing black smoke, marring the afternoon sky.  At least four floors were ablaze near the top of the building, and it was spreading.  Her stomach sank when her enhanced vision let her see the people in the windows, then her heart stopped when someone jumped.  Nicole was forced to watch with startling clarity as the woman fell, her clothes smoldering with small flames still clinging to what remained.  Her hair was almost burned away completely, and her face was a splotchy red of burnt skin. 

She vanished behind a nearby building, but Nicole didn’t need to see it to know that she was dead.  Worse, those who had been standing at the windows with her soon followed, all plummeting to their deaths.  

Gritting her teeth, Nicole pushed herself, pulling ahead of the Gold Ranger and jumped five stories in a single bound.  Nicole landed atop one building, rolling to control her momentum before phasing through an AC unit, thankful that she had been in the shade to do so.  Once she was back upright she changed back, keeping her momentum going as she ran forward, aiming for the building itself. 

She jumped, the sensation of soaring through the sky a momentary thrill.  It wasn’t to last, she reached for that sensation once more, then shifted at the apex of her leap despite being in the open sky.  The shift had fought her, almost rejecting her internal plea, but it came sluggishly.  It was enough to allow her to sail the two remaining blocks and through the wall of the burning skyscraper.  

Inside was a hellscape of black smoke and licking flames.  Cubicles crumbled under the intense heat, office furniture melted into puddles.  The charred bodies… 

It was sickening, but she had to press on, to save those she could.  There were still floors above that needed to be cleared.  Swallowing the rising bile, Nicole jumped straight up, phasing through the floor as she did.  She continued up until she passed all the way up to the first floor that wasn’t already burning.  

With bulging eyes, Nicole looked around at the sight of two dozen people typing away on their laptops as if nothing was wrong.  The power was out, but they continued as if nothing had happened.  Why the hell weren’t the workers attempting to evacuate?  Fucking hell, she could see the smoke and flames right outside the gods be damned windows! 

Granted, Nicole hadn’t checked the stairwells, and it wasn’t likely that the people that managed to reach them would head up rather than down, but still, for these people to just be sitting around as if it were another Thursday?  Surely they didn’t think the alarms were false… 

“Attention dumbasses!” she yelled, startling many of them.  “In case you weren’t aware.”  She pointed back to the windows behind her.  “The building is on fucking fire!  So get up off your collective asses before you turn to charcoal like the last three corpses I passed on my way here.” 

Okay, that was probably a bit over dramatic, but Nicole had zero patience for whatever stupidity she was witnessing.  She did not need to see any more people die today, especially not because of whatever the middle management looking sleazeball was marching over to try and sell her.  

“Excuse me, you’re disrupting the company’s workflow,” he said in that tone that was meant to intimidate but was only ever successful if they actually had authority over you.  “I’m going to have to ask you to vacate the premises or I’ll be calling security to remove you.” 

Too bad she had to be heroic and couldn’t just throw him out the window. 

“Call them,” she said firmly.  “They’re probably a bit busy at the moment.” 

To prove a point, she summoned a dozen glowing knives in her hands and flicked them to the window behind her.  The glass exploded and the draft immediately sucked in a thick plume of black smoke through the opening.  The manager paled rather quickly as he tried to maintain his imperious stare. 

He blinked first. 

She shoved him aside, uncaring that he fell on his ass, and marched over to the first row of desks and hopped up on the closest one.  She tried not to take any satisfaction when she heard the laptop under her boot crunch and silently hoped it wasn’t the employee’s personal machine. 

“The fires have reached the floor beneath your feet and are still spreading.  Check the emergency exits, follow your plans and MOVE YOUR FUCKING ASSES!” 

The office workers jumped and did as they were told, bolting towards the clearly marked fire exits.  Nicole nodded, looking back at the simpering middle manager.  “Get the other floors moving before the fire spreads further, I’ve got more important things to do than to babysit a simpering piss ant.” 

She then phased herself, dropping through the floor.

He might not listen, but hopefully the word would spread before she finished a cursory sweep and doubled back to ensure that everyone made it out that still could.  Her feet hit solid ground, the carpet having long since burnt to ash. 

The fire was spreading rapidly through the generic office spaces, and Nicole moved, searching for any people that might not have been able to get away from the advancing flames.  She made her way straight to the restrooms, phasing through the door as she did and found them devoid of flame, but filled with smoke.  She passed through the stalls, head on a swivel checking each room in a hurry. 

The floor plans were simple enough, keeping the plumbing centralized for cost saving and simplicity in construction.  She dropped to the next floor and repeated her search and found her first person.  He was unconscious but breathing so she moved him away from the door and pulled his shirt over his face.  Nicole knew she needed to finish the sweep before she got one man down from the thirty-somethingth floor.  

He was the only one she found as she cleared the last restrooms beneath the burning floors, which she wasn’t sure if that was a good or bad thing.  She tried to put the bodies out of mind, having seen too many for such a contained blaze.  Something had to go catastrophically wrong for so many people to die in a fire that only covered four floors.  Those questions would be left to the investigators, she had a civilian to exfil.  Not knowing the exact procedure for a Ranger bringing someone out of a burning building, Nicole slung him over her shoulder in a fireman’s carry and tried to think of what options she had.

Nicole didn’t feel the flames, her suit protecting her from the worst of the blaze, but her charge wouldn’t last five seconds in that level of heat.  She needed a way to create an exit, and the only idea coming to mind was more than a little crazy, and would put others at risk if she hadn’t been as thorough as she thought. 

Time was her enemy here, and she couldn’t brainstorm every possibility, so she opted for the drastic.  She summoned one of her daggers, the otherworldly blade cutting through concrete like styrofoam as she carved a hole through the inner wall and pried it free.  The new portal opened into the elevator shaft, which was free of flames, but dense with rising smoke.  She adjusted her grip on the unconscious man and hopped into the void. 

Nicole grabbed hold of the cable, the friction sending sparks flying as she used it to control her descent.  It didn’t take long to hit the bottom of the shaft, which was still halfway up the building.  At least from there she could find an exit route that wasn’t engulfed in an inferno that would cook a man alive in mere seconds.

There was an emergency release for one of the doors just above where she came to a stop, the release working smoothly and soon she was moving through more cubicles towards the stairs.  She pushed into the stairwell and found it nearly packed with people moving to get out.  Those close froze at the sight of her, and she quickly realized there would be no getting out that way, not if she wanted to continue to help with the recovery efforts. 

Plan B.

She turned, running towards the window and tossed more daggers, shattering the safety glass.  Nicole grit her teeth and jumped through, holding tight to her charge as she fell towards the street below.  The wind whipped her cloak, the hood somehow not flying back from her helmet despite the speeds involved.  Nicole’s feet hit the ground with a heavy impact, the invisible field that protected her costume rippled as her legs flexed to bleed off as much of the force as they could. 

Asphalt splintered into spiderweb cracks around the small crater she formed, more than a few people jumped away from her arrival point.  Thankfully most of them were fire and ambulance crews, not cops, so no risk of someone getting jumpy there.  She would have smiled sheepishly if things weren’t so dire.  

Grace arrived in a blur of red, her form as imposing as ever.  “Ambulances are set up this way, Rogue.” 

“Got it, Corsair,” she answered, moving to follow.  “Is Gold there or is he coordinating elsewhere?” 

“He’s not far,” she said.  “How bad is it up there?” 

Nicole glanced back up at the blaze, which was starting to get some water on it now that the trucks were in place.  “The floors on fire are cleared, far too many bodies, unfortunately.  This guy wasn’t far behind them.”

They stopped at one of the ambulances and she handed him over to the paramedics who got him laid out.  Nodding as they got to work, she stepped away, looking for the bright gold that would signify the man that no doubt had taken charge of the scene.  She found him a moment later, gesturing along with a bunch of others in fancy uniforms, one of which Nicole recognized as Chief Grayson. 

“That maneuver was insane,” Grace said, elbowing her gently.  “Looked cool as fuck too.” 

Nicole’s cheeks heated as she actually thought about what she had done.  It probably did look pretty damn cool now that she thought about it.  Looking off at the camera crews already set up, she had a feeling that she would be able to catch it on the evening news once the situation was under control.

“Flatterer,” Nicole said with a grin. 

Grace shrugged, following along.  “Only speaking the truth.” 

Nicole did nothing to hide the smile that brought, not that anyone else could see it.  Still, she could bask in the praise of her teammate later.  There was still work to do, and she was determined to do everything in her power to do what she could to save as many people as possible. 

“Chief, Gold!” Nicole called out.  “Point us where we can do the most good!”

Grayson gave her a tired smile even as Gold nodded. 

“Link up with engine seven, they’ll get you kitted out.” 

Nodding, Nicole and Grace moved with purpose.  They had work to do.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 8 - Department

Nicole frowned down at her homework, trying to power through the workload her professors thought was acceptable for a week of downtime.  It wasn’t an unreasonable amount for self study, but some people were grieving, or traumatized.  She didn’t get a pass just because she was there, neither did Grace for that matter.  It was all due on Monday, though some professors would be more lenient than others. 

At least there weren’t many fields that actually studied the Rangers or Sylans in any depth.  Most of those were advanced courses on theoretical physics, energy waveforms, or any other words that Becca sometimes casually threw out like Nicole would understand them.  Sure, her best friend might be one of the brightest up and coming researchers, but that didn’t mean Nicole absorbed much knowledge by proximity. 

The thing was, after going out and rescuing people from the fires, Nicole was going more than a little stir crazy.  She wanted to get back out there but she had no idea how to go about it without falling back on running around and hoping to stumble upon another emergency.  That felt a bit too much like patrolling in the superhero comics, which was why it was being held as a last resort.  

Maybe she could try to track down Chief Grayson over in Maple Grove, but that would inevitably result in her being outed as a Ranger.  Nicole wasn’t ready to make that leap just yet.  Hell, she wasn’t even ready to tell Rebecca, and that girl may as well have been her sister.  Continuing to keep such a secret from her didn’t sit well with Nicole, but there were a few outed Ranger teams out in the world and it never ended well for them, at least in her opinion.  She didn’t need that sort of attention or spotlight on her life. 

Not that she thought Rebecca would out her, but she’d also be asking her best friend to keep a major secret from her boyfriend.  That was a burden Nicole wasn’t ready to drop on her shoulders, especially since she had already neglected to tell her right away.

Maybe she could go down to one of the stations anyway, in street clothes, maybe ask around about classes she could take for first aid and emergency care.  That could even open up a window for her to eventually start volunteering.  Nicole took one more look at her remaining homework, scoffed, and grabbed her belt and pouch before heading out the door. 

Just as she hit the campus proper, she had a thought and a moment later Grace answered her text, offering to join her for a ‘spontaneous outing’.  She hadn’t talked to any of her fellow Rangers about the prior night, and surprisingly, it barely scored a passing mention on the news.  The fires got a two minute segment on the morning show, and a passing mention on a local news site, and exactly one picture of her had made it to the press.  Funny enough, it was her cradling the boy as she handed him back to his mother. 

She’d bought a paper during her morning jog just so she could pin the cutout on her wall, someday.  Nicole knew she would need to wait until she finally got the nerve to tell Becca and Colin before making a display that either painted her as the Black Ranger, or as her creepiest fangirl in the city.

Then again, creepy fangirl was probably a good cover. 

It took a few minutes, but Grace was quick to come out to greet her, waving as she approached.  “Nicole!  Thanks for rescuing me from that boring ass essay.” 

“No problem,” she said with a shrug.  She tried to ignore that Grace was wearing a black shirt, and hoped that she did the same when it came to her own red tank top.  “Was going a bit stir crazy myself, especially after last night.” 

“Last night?” Grace asked, tilting her head in thought.  “What happened?  You okay?” 

Nicole blinked before she realized what she said sounded worse than it was.  “Oh, nothing bad, just went out for a late jog, ended up coming up on those apartment fires last night.” 

“Apartment fires?” 

Sighing, Nicole pulled out her phone and the bookmarked article and passed it to her friend.  “Yeah, I ended up helping with the search and rescue.  They got a good picture of me with one of the kids I pulled out.” 

Grace scrolled the article, her eyes lighting up at one point, then she apparently reached the comments, and proceeded to burst out laughing.  “Oh my god, that is adorable.” 

Nicole snatched her phone back, only to see a new video.  She hit replay and was treated to one of the cats she’d pulled out, swatting her helmet. 

She didn’t even realize that someone was recording that. 

Nicole’s shoulders slumped as her head dropped.  “Great, knowing my luck that will go viral.” 

Chuckling, Grace patted her on the back.  “There’s worse things to go viral over.  Remember that one asshole in Texas?” 

Nicole grimaced, as it was a reminder that people didn’t become a Ranger because they were paragons of humanity.  No, even the phobic assholes sometimes got picked, then they couldn’t keep their mouth shut while in public.  It brought to question the voice that had claimed her to be worthy.  Did that man hear the same call to action? 

Had Grace? 

Nicole hadn’t mentioned the voice to anyone just yet for fear that she alone had heard those words being spoken.  That she was so desperate for validation she hallucinated the entire thing.  Last night had been the first time she felt like she earned those words, and she was desperate for more of that feeling.  A sense of purpose that was fulfilling beyond scrapping a few machines once a week. 

“So, you mentioned plans?” Grace asked after a moment, a smirk on her lips as she leaned in close.  “I’ve got the afternoon free which means I’m all yours.” 

Grace punctuated the statement with a wink that had Nicole looking away to hide the warmth on her cheeks that inadvertent phrasing inspired.  It took a moment to school herself, even as Grace stepped back with a soft giggle. 

“Well, I wanted to look into what it takes to become a proper fire fighter,” Nicole said, clearing her throat to make sure the next words she spoke carried the meaning she meant for them.  “I felt more fulfillment from helping those people than I did from fighting the Sylans, fucked as that sounds.  Going out there and helping those who can’t help themselves?  It felt more like what a Ranger should be.” 

“That’s some deep thoughts,” Grace said, crossing her arms as she looked up to the overcast sky.  “Well, why the hell not?  You picked out a station to swing by to ask around?” 

“Yeah, I have one in mind.  Care to give me a lift?” Nicole asked before tossing out her own quip.  “Or should we go for a bit of an afternoon run?”

Chuckling, Grace waved for her to follow.  “Come on, we’re burning what passes for daylight in these parts.” 

Nicole followed Grace to her car, hopping in the now much cleaner passenger side.  It was funny, she was all but certain running would be faster, but would only invite more questions and some uncomfortable answers if they both showed up on foot.  No, driving was unfortunately safer, even if she still had trust issues after the accident that claimed her grandparents, yet left her unharmed.

Grace put on some heavy metal, but kept the volume low as they pulled out onto the streets, her GPS already set for the destination.  It was a wonder the invaders hadn’t taken all the satellites out with their opening salvo given how reliant upon them humanity was.  They only hit military targets during the initial incursion, the first Ranger team being a group of National Guard in New York, defending Manhattan as the civilians retreated. 

That actually seemed to be a recurring pattern with emerging Ranger teams, helping to repel an attack in progress, and it fit their own experience.  Both she and Grace had been actively fighting to protect others when the Power came to them, for whatever that meant.  She only hoped she could earn that honor before she fell in the line of duty. 

One particularly upbeat metal song came on, the lyrics so outlandish that she couldn’t help but laugh.  Grace smiled, head moving with the beat and lips silently following along.  The enthusiasm was infectious between the pair and by the time the second chorus began, they were both animatedly singing along with the lyrics. 

Though she only knew a few of the words, it was freeing and fun.  The next song was no less infectious, though of a completely different style and band.  Their antics continued until they were pulling into the parking lot of the Maple Grove station, their windows rolled down and the music now blaring loudly enough that several of the firefighters stopped to watch the pair with more than a few amused smiles.  Nicole didn’t even care to hide her embarrassment as the music cut off and they got out of the car, still laughing at their own antics. 

Nicole was a bit disappointed that their fun had ended, but it wasn’t like she couldn’t just do so again once they concluded their business at the station.  Grace batted at her playfully, and she let herself stumble slightly rather than respond with a display of athletics that would draw far more attention than she wanted. 

She learned that lesson the hard way back in high school.  It turned out that people don’t care if you’re on the gymnastics team, showboating in the halls was frowned upon, even when someone trips you and the alternative was a painful face plant into the floor.  Pushing that frustrating thought aside, Nicole walked up to the approaching man.  He was fit and deeply tanned, wearing a tight fitting shirt with a department logo on the chest.  He had a few tattoos along his muscular arms, but none appeared to be distasteful.  His black hair was trimmed into a near military buzz, longer on top than the sides and he was clean shaven.  There was something about him that was familiar, but she couldn’t place it.  Was he one of the firefighters she spoke with the prior night?

“Good afternoon, ladies,” he said, his voice deep and firm, with a hint of an accent that she couldn’t place.  Definitely not a local, or at least not locally raised.  “Is there anything we can help you with?” 

Grace snorted, though Nicole was a bit confused as to why.  “Cute leading line, but you’re barking up the wrong tree.” 

Rather than seem offended, his smile just grew wider.  “Good to know you won’t accost any of these innocent boys, but I’ll make sure to warn the ladies.  So, what brings you here?” 

Swallowing, Nicole knew she needed to take the lead.  “I was hoping to take a few classes on first aid and crisis response.” 

He nodded, though his expression dimmed slightly.  “All good skills to have.  Are you looking for the basics or something more expansive?” 

“Uh, can we start with the basics?” Nicole asked, her voice faltering a bit.  Dammit, she was a Ranger, she should be more confident!  “I’d like to eventually learn some more advanced stuff, but the basics work for now.” 

He nodded, his expression brightening once more.  “Great!  I take it your friend would like the same?” 

“She would,” Grace said, her voice amused.  “My friend here had a close experience recently, and wanted to be better prepared in the event something else happened in the future.  I had the afternoon free and this gives me an excuse to put off that essay my history professor wants done.” 

“Ah.  Well, you’ve lucked out then,” he said, gesturing back at the others.  “I’m actually visiting from out of state.  I’m a crisis trainer based out of New York, and given the recent involvement of a Ranger with search and rescue, I figured it was a good idea to get the locals trained on how to handle having potential support.” 

Nicole very carefully kept her face neutral as she listened.  It hadn’t even been twenty four hours and he was already off the plane, ready to teach the people that responded to the same fire she did? 

“Impressive turn around,” Grace said, her voice echoing Nicole’s own suspicion.  “Must have been quite the red-eye flight.” 

Nicole nodded, looking closer at his shirt, sure enough, it wasn’t for the local precinct like she assumed, but rather one of the New York ones.  More specifically, it was the same precinct that hosted the New York Rescue Rangers, and one of the few unmasked teams not under the government’s thumb.  With that connection made, she now recognized him from her manic research following the fire.

The man grinned wider as he eyed them a bit more critically.  There was nothing lecherous about his gaze as it swept over them, even if he did linger on their shirts. 

“Bit of advice,” he said, his voice now much quieter.  “From one Ranger to another, dressing in your colors is more than a little on the nose.” 

“Called it,” Grace said with her trademark smirk.  “Though, you’re wrong about the colors.” 

That got a smile out of Nicole as well, even if she had just been outed as a Ranger.  “Yup.  I’m the local Black Ranger, she’s Red.” 

“It was the hair, wasn’t it?” Grace teased with a grin. 

“Ha!” he exclaimed, slapping his thigh.  “Good show then, though still a bit too close.  I’d recommend you focus on clothes that are decidedly more neutral than the obvious in the future.  Now, want to fold in with the boys and girls over there?  I wasn’t kidding about being here to teach classes, and I was actually hoping to reach out to you the next time you showed up.  So this works out splendidly!” 

Nicole and Grace shared a look and Grace shrugged.  Nodding, Nicole turned back to the out of state Ranger.  “Sure, our afternoon is free, though classes will be resuming soon.  The sooner we can get through things, the better.” 

“I can always work on more one-on-one stuff on your own time,” he said.  “For now, we have a quick CPR refresher lined up, some general emergency first response medical care, then we’ll get into more fire related stuff as the evening draws closer.” 

“Sounds good,” Nicole answered.  It seemed she was going to get exactly what she hoped for, and Nicole found herself looking forward to the lessons to come.  “When do we begin?”

“Right now,” he answered before pausing and offering out his hand.  “Oh, introductions, how rude of me.  Lieutenant Carlos Jimenez of the Bronx Precinct.  Better known as the Gold Rescue Ranger.” 

“Grace Evans, Red Ranger.” 

She reached out, shaking his hand as well.  “Nicole Hayes, Black Ranger.” 

He nodded.  “You’ll want to come up with a name for the team soon, before the media saddles you with one.  Or in your case, some company tries to sue you for infringement.  Trust me, sponsorship isn’t always worth it.” 

That warning brought Nicole up short.  Sure, they were fantasy themed, with clear inspirations and archetypes in their Ranger suits, but could some company really try to sue them over it?  Stupid question, of course they could, companies sued over stupid shit all the damn time. 

“Thanks for the advice,” Grace said, looking back towards the waiting firefighters.  “How do you want to introduce us?” 

He hummed, glancing back over his shoulder.  “They haven’t gotten the best look at you yet, so you could morph, but that is probably ill advised since you did just drive up in a car and all.” 

“They will probably figure it out anyway,” Nicole said with a grimace.  “Especially with you being an open Ranger and all, so maybe we should just own it?” 

Grace blinked, biting her lip as she looked back at her car.  “Okay, just hand me your phone so it doesn’t get drained again, we can leave them in the car, and I can park it somewhere a few blocks away if you’re serious about this.” 

“Good precaution,” Carlos said with a toothy grin.  “Alright, you take care of that, I’ll keep them distracted, and you can join when ready.” 

He turned and started walking with purpose, his voice picking up as he did.  Nicole turned to face Grace.  “Are you okay with this?”

“Not entirely,” she admitted.  “Still probably the best option so people don’t ask too many questions.” 

“Unfortunately,” Nicole said.  “I should have thought this through a bit more.” 

Grace shrugged, getting back in the driver’s side as Nicole took her own seat once more.  “I don’t think either of us expected them to send an actual Ranger like this, or at least not so soon after our debut.” 

“All of the above,” Nicole said, setting her phone to airplane mode before stashing it in the glove box.  “At least we won’t have to pretend to just be limited to normal human parameters.” 

“That is one advantage to all this cloak and dagger stuff,” Grace said, then she smirked.  “Which should suit you just fine, miss Rogue.” 

“Says the Corsair,” Nicole shot back with a smile of her own.  “Maybe we should refer to each other by our supposed classes rather than color while we’re in uniform.  Might keep things clearer.” 

“Not a bad idea,” Grace said.  She drove for less than five minutes before pulling into a parking lot near a small park.  “This should be good enough.” 

Nicole didn’t see any reason to disagree, so she hopped out of the car, stretching as she did.  She barely caught Grace watching her out of the corner of her eye.  Oh, her shirt had ridden up, showing off her overdeveloped abs.  Nicole hurriedly straightened back out, tugging her shirt down in the process.  She hated just how masculine she still looked, and despite her efforts to not work out, it seemed the Ranger powers were content to push her to some twisted ideal. 

“Well,” Nicole said, eager to change the subject.  The park was deserted, so she figured it was safe enough.  “Roll the Dice.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 7 - Fire

Adrift. 

That was a good word for how Nicole felt ever since her parents were killed.  She couldn’t even claim a desire for vengeance because even if they were killed during an incursion, it had been human hands that ended their lives.  The Sylan were just the excuse that the real monsters used to justify their crimes. 

Despite becoming a Ranger, her new responsibilities had done little to give Nicole a concrete reason to continue.  All it really did was give her a way to bow out honorably and with purpose.  Dying in the line of duty had a good ring to it, just another fallen Ranger in the grand scheme of a war they were fated to lose.

She had a feeling she wouldn’t be the last either. 

The automatons were lethal, there was no doubt about that, but those had yet to kill a Ranger in true combat.  It was the mutants that often came with them that posed the real danger, and her team had it easy so far.  The creature they had fought wasn’t particularly strong, and went down to some basic teamwork that was put together on the fly. 

She already dreaded the next attack and the escalation it would no doubt bring.  There were a bunch of theories on the net about why the Sylans chose their targets but few made sense.  It wasn’t like the invaders were some force of nature from another dimension, or mindless monsters.  They were of a  spacefaring race, which meant they had to be intelligent. 

The Rangers were little more than a roadblock to blind conquest.  If that first team hadn’t emerged and drew the invader’s ire the world would have been lost.  Now she was a part of that ongoing war.  A warrior on the front lines.

So, she found herself wandering the streets late at night, just trying to get some fresh air and hopefully wear herself out enough to actually get some sleep that wasn’t drug induced.  She’d sworn off all sleep aids, and for good reason.  Absently, her fingers brushed the semicolon tattoo on her wrist, then she broke out into a jog. 

Nicole once used running as a way to escape her problems, letting the world fade into a blur as her feet carried her wherever they might.  She tried to ignore the memories of how she used to hope for a mugging gone wrong, or how she still wanted a mugger to try and see what it got them.

She’d even tried free running a few years back, but a near miss had spooked her parents enough to put a stop to it.  If not for general apathy she might have taken it back up following their passing rather than simply continue her daily jogs through the bad parts of town.

Things were different following her selection as a Ranger.  Her body practically vibrated with raw power, her feet felt lighter, her steps surer than ever before.  Thankfully there weren’t many on the streets to witness her bout of superhuman footwork as she practically flew across the sidewalk.

It almost made her itch to get back onto the gymnastic mats and see what she could do with the power she now wielded.  Not that she would, there were too many memories associated with her former passion.  She willed herself to move faster, and she did.  Blocks blurred as she ran, following the curving path of the Mississippi.

There were almost no stars in the night sky, the city lights drowning out the sight of the Milky Way.  There was one star that stood out, always hanging near the moon in the sky, and sometimes it was even visible during the day.  The Sylan battlecruiser, the source of the invasion forces that she was now charged with fighting. 

She wasn’t sure how long she had been running, or even quite where she was, the sign said she was still on Mississippi Blvd, but that road ran an almost absurdly long distance.  She couldn’t remember passing the dam, but given her current speed, she might just have.  That she was back into the residential areas meant she probably was well beyond it and nearing the end of the road, something she had never managed on any other attempt. 

Nicole emerged from the treeline, wondering how long until she would turn around and head back towards the college when she turned a corner only to look up at a massive plume of smoke that engulfed the night sky ahead of her.  It wasn’t close, not for a normal person on foot, but she wasn’t normal now was she?  She pressed both buttons on her watch and was engulfed in a flash of not-light and suddenly her former speed was as if she had been standing still. 

She must have crossed a mile in mere moments and soon she stood just outside of the Riverside Apartments, two of which were currently ablaze.  Fire crews were just arriving, and it seemed they weren’t the only thing on fire either, a warehouse just behind them was also ablaze, and the source of most of the smoke. 

Her first instinct was to clear the way for the professionals, but she wasn’t a bystander, she was a fucking Ranger.  Gritting her teeth in determination, Nicole hurried over to one of the firefighters that seemed to be directing things. 

“Where do you need me?” she demanded. 

The man blinked, be it in surprise or disbelief she wasn’t sure. 

“Uh, we haven’t cleared either building, but some people have evacuated, try asking them if there’s still people inside, I imagine your suit is a bit more protective than ours.” 

Nicole nodded, not wanting to waste more time on small talk and hurried over to where people had congregated in the parking lot away from the emergency vehicles.  One person was being held back, screaming hysterically. 

“My son is missing!” she screamed. 

Nicole froze for a single beat of her heart, a chill running down her spine at the visceral terror those words held.  That woman was about to lose her entire world, and there was nothing anyone could do about it.  Well, she certainly could do something. 

“Which apartment?” Nicole asked, projecting her voice as she did. 

The woman turned, tears streaking down her face as she practically threw those holding her back off of her and lunged right at Nicole, gripping her frantically.  She practically screeched the number, and wasn’t letting go.  Reaching for that feeling she’d barely figured out in the park, Nicole phased out of her grip, the woman stumbled before she looked about in frantic confusion for the now concealed Ranger.  Not wanting to torture the frantic mother, Nicole only took a few steps back before turning visible once more. 

Then she was a blur, bursting through the indicated door only for a blast of flames to wash over her as the draft added an inordinate amount of fuel to the fire.  Not her smartest move, and now the entire living room was fully engulfed.  Right, find the kid first, worry about how to do this shit better later.

It wasn’t big, not by any stretch, and only three doors led off from the main living room and kitchen space.  The first was open, and led to a bathroom.  The tub was clear, so she phased through the wall, entering the next room without risking any draft from her high speed movement.  Okay, parent’s room based on everything she could see. 

Phasing once more, she crossed the hall and entered the kid’s room.  She immediately heard coughing coming from under the bed, which had small bits of flame catching on the blanket.  She slid down, falling prone even as flames licked at her suit, the heat barely registering through the protective material.  The kid was there, having crawled under his bed for safety.  He must have woken up after the flames reached his room.  Nicole couldn’t help the stab at her heart at seeing just how young the kid was.  He probably wasn’t even old enough to attend school.  How had his mother not gone to get him when the alarms went off? 

Whatever, those would be questions for the proper authorities.

“Hey kid,” she said, smiling before she realized he wouldn’t be able to see it.  “How about I get you out of here before the literal roof comes down on us?” 

He stared, wide eyed at Nicole, unmoving, not even breathing.  Then he grinned.  Sighing in relief that he hadn’t just croaked in front of her, she stood, grabbed the edge of the bed, and lifted it up.  It was practically weightless to her enhanced strength, and she easily tossed it aside.  The kid was scooped up under her arm and she reached back with her free hand, forming a cluster of her throwing knives before using them to decimate the window. 

“Hang on,” she said, stepping forward as she shifted so he was cradled in both arms.  Nicole took a brief moment to feel the twinge of fear that came with being up so high, then before she could second guess herself, she jumped.  Wind rushed past as she dropped from the third floor window down to the walkway.  She made sure her legs took the brunt of it, though the kid still let out a startled yelp before he started to cough and giggle at the same time.  People were still holding the mother back, so she reoriented the young boy to sit on her shoulder and walked him over to the waiting group.  “He’s fine, maybe some smoke inhalation.  Make sure the EMTs get a look at him.” 

The mother barely heard her, clutching the boy tight as she sobbed incoherently.  One of the others that had been holding the woman back smiled at her, patting Nicole’s shoulder.  She wanted to stay, but there were likely others in need of help, or pets still trapped that she might be able to help.  The firefighters now had water on the worst of the blaze and more trucks were arriving along with the first of the ambulances. 

She returned to where those in charge of the response seemed to be, and they had several suiting up with masks preparing.  They all took one look at her, then at each other before a different person stepped forward from before. 

“Hell of a showing,” the man said.  “Name’s Grayson.  I’m the chief over in Maple Grove.” 

“Nic—” Nicole started only to clamp her jaw shut, her cheeks warming under her helm.  “Uh, pretend you didn’t hear that.” 

Chief Grayson laughed, poking at his covered ear with thick gloved fingers.  “Hear what?  You stay in this line of business long enough and that’s the first thing to go with how loud shit can be.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but smile, hoping that her slip up wouldn’t get repeated.  Something told her that she could trust him to keep the secret.  “Where do you need me?”

At that question, Grayson shifted his hand to rub the back of his helmet.  “We have limited confirmation of who is and isn’t accounted for.  How able are you to perform recon in the worst of the blaze?” 

“Uh, honestly not sure,” she admitted.  “Still getting used to things and these powers didn’t exactly come with a manual.” 

He chuckled at the lame joke, which was sort of nice of him, she supposed.  “Well, no time like the present,” Grayson said, then turned to the inferno.  “Start in there, and if it’s too much come back and let me know, I’ll shuffle people around to make due.” 

“You got it,” she said, returning her focus back to the blaze.  

Not letting the instinctive fear hold her back, Nicole rushed towards the hellfire and reached out with her senses.  The shadows welcomed her as she let herself shift while in motion, phasing through the closest door without losing her momentum.  She would need to practice more with the limits of that ability, but for now it was far too useful to ignore.  It was time to do some good that wasn’t just breaking machines with her fists, and honestly, this almost felt more fulfilling in some way. 

***

Ever so carefully, Nicole eased the door open to her dorm.  The temptation to just phase into her room certainly existed, but she didn’t want to chance someone on campus seeing her and doing the basic arithmetic that would follow.  Instead, she was sneaking back in like she was returning from a particularly embarrassing one night stand, which was far more innocuous when college students were involved. 

She probably saw others doing exactly that at least once a week.

Three more people, and twelve pets were pulled out of the fire after that first kid, and she thanked her lucky stars that she hadn’t been the one to discover the first body, or the second.  An elderly couple had died in bed together, seemingly sound asleep.  There was no way to know if they’d died of the smoke or if something else had ended their time on earth.  Everyone had sort of paused for a moment upon their discovery, and it wasn’t the last of the grim finds. 

Nicole wouldn’t soon forget the sight of a scorched dog, wrapped protectively around her puppies even as her flesh charred.  The mother didn’t make it, nor did one of the three nursing pups.  She’d needed a moment after getting them out to collect herself.  By then it felt like half the city’s fire crews were on the scene and the burden on her to scour every corner was relieved.   

It was sobering, to see so many normal people working to help others, to be reminded how powerless they were in the face of something beyond them.  Yet, they never gave up, didn’t stop until they were sure that everyone was accounted for.  People were tenacious like that, and she felt a bit of pride at being right there with them through all of it. 

Fighting fires wasn’t punching faceless machines, or repelling an invasion, but she’d enjoyed it.  It was something fulfilling, and a very different sort of thrill to what she got while she was out acting as a Ranger.  Despite the depressing sights, the disturbing finds, she wanted more of it.  The sight of that little boy smiling when he realized everything was going to be okay would forever remain seared into her memory.  Chief Grayson had said he worked in Maple Grove, which wasn’t too far from Anoka, maybe he could help her volunteer for more search and rescue work with his department. 

No wonder the Fire Rescue Rangers always seemed so upbeat in interviews, they were always out there, they left the fights to the other teams, and instead focused on helping the people that needed them.  Maybe there was something to that, it certainly wouldn’t hurt to explore those feelings more. 

Maybe she could even bring Grace next time. 

The door carefully clicked shut, Nicole thought she was home free, then the lights all came on at once.  She turned, fists up, ready for whatever ambush was waiting for her within the walls of her own home.  She’d almost expected the strange woman from the Renaissance Faire to be sitting on her couch, so the sight of Becca holding her phone with a scowl on her face was a welcome sight. 

For all of three seconds. 

Nicole swallowed, then tried to force a smile.  “Hey Becca, you’re up early.” 

“And you were out late,” she countered frostily as she stood up and walked over.  “Never mind that you smell like you’ve been smoking something unsavory.” 

Oh shit, she could smell the fire?  So much for the Ranger suit blocking that stuff from getting into her clothes, or something else was at fault there, because she waited till she was halfway back to the dorms before dropping the transformation. 

Then, Rebecca cracked, a muffled giggle-snort followed and she was then laughing.  “Oh shit, your face.  Seriously, you know I can’t smell shit since the plague, lighten up.” 

Some of the tension bled out of Nicole, but not all of it.  She knew Becca well enough to know that there was still another shoe to drop.  She crossed her arms, waiting for Becca to calm down.  It took longer than she would have liked. 

“You done?” Nicole asked once the laughing was settled back into snickering.  “It wasn’t that funny of a joke.” 

“No,” Rebecca said, pausing to take a breath, “it was funny because you looked like I just caught you in bed with a cute girl.  So, spill.” 

Nicole blinked, not having expected that.  Worse, her thoughts immediately turned to Grace’s smiling face and she felt heat creeping up her cheeks.  Nicole tried several times to give voice to her denial, but it came out choked, taking far more attempts than she would have liked and only served to damn her further before she finally got some words out.

“I just went for a jog, that’s all.” 

“To this mysterious girl’s dorm no doubt,” Rebecca teased.  “Seriously Nikki, lighten up.  I’m not one to chastise you for sneaking out to see someone.  Hell, I wasn’t even planning to stop by, but I needed a few things and got a bit worried when you weren’t here.  Usually you message me when you’re stepping out.” 

Nicole blushed, looking away.  “Sorry, I wasn’t expecting you to be in tonight, so I didn’t…” 

“Nikki, it’s okay,” Becca said, her words soft and gentle.  “Like I said, I’m just giving you shit.  I don’t really care why you might have been out so long as it doesn’t result in our dorm getting wrecked.  Have fun, be safe about it, and all is well.” 

That only made her face burn, despite having felt none of it the entire time she was practically dancing through the blaze to find more victims.  More so, she wanted to open up to Rebecca, tell her about being a Ranger and her new team.  The only thing that stopped her was the very real fear that it might out other members of her team if she did so. 

She wouldn’t ask her to keep secrets from Colin, she couldn’t do that to her best friend.  Messaging Grace would help, as would setting up another meetup at the diner, she kinda missed the place.  Cementing those plans, Nicole pulled Rebecca into a hug and buried her face in her shoulder to hide the rising heat on her face. 

“What did I do to deserve a friend like you?” 

A huff of air escaped Becca as she returned the hug.  “Dummy, you didn’t do a damn thing.  I’m your friend because I chose to be.  You’re worth it all on your own, no qualifiers necessary.” 

Nicole’s eyes burned as she tried to bury her face deeper, to hide the tears that she couldn’t stop.  If Rebecca was upset about the growing patch of moisture on her shirt, she didn’t give voice to those complaints, and for that Nicole was grateful.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 6 - Practice

Nicole looked across the rolling fields of green and gold, a handful of butterflies flitting about in the afternoon light.  A nap had indeed been obtained, granted it was barely an hour, but she felt better than she had at the diner.  Grace once again picked her up, opting to carpool rather than take their own vehicles to the same place.  When Grace messaged Jeff it turned out he was off campus visiting his family, but would be on time.

They ate light, grabbing up some burgers on the way to the park.  They were the first to arrive, though the others filtered in not long after and soon they set off down the Monarch long trail until they found an appropriate field for their testing.  

“We’re gonna get covered in ticks,” Jeff said, eyeing the grass with a wary eye. 

Kayla laughed, the sound almost melodic as she pranced into the field.  “You really don’t get out much, do you?  This is great!” 

“Says the Druid,” Grace said, smiling as she shook her head.  “If you’re that worried, just morph first.” 

Jeff paused mid breath, clearly preparing for another rant that was abruptly cut off at its knees.  “Fair point.”  He looked over the watch on his wrist before pressing both buttons.  “So, I just say roll the dice?” 

A flash of purple followed and in his place stood the Purple Ranger with his Dragoon themed helm that was covered in horns.  He looked at his gloves briefly and the sharp barbs protruding from them, almost in awe, then he stepped into the field without hesitation. 

“Pussy,” Kayla said with a smirk, then fell back into the grass with arms outstretched as if it were water.  “Great choice of location, I didn’t even know this existed.  I think I’m gonna start coming here more often.” 

“I’m glad you like it,” Devon said.  “I loved this place growing up and remembered the fields and thought it might work.” 

Nicole nodded along, looking across the stretch of grass as it rippled in the breeze.  It really was perfect for their needs, and the odds of someone spotting them depended on how occupied the trails were.  Still, as low as the likelihood of someone seeing them might be, it still wasn’t zero. 

“Roll the Dice,” Nicole said, throwing a holographic D20 forward as a flash of inverted light enveloped her and brought with it a surge of power.  “Shall we begin?” 

Grace grinned, pressing her own morpher before speaking the words, flicking her own die, and flashed red.  Her helm held the tricorne design of her old outfit and the waist flaps kept an impression of her old tailcoat rather well.  “Let’s get to it!” 

Nicole grinned, stepping off to the side of the others, facing Grace the whole way as she adopted the karate stance she vaguely remembered.  Nicole hadn’t practiced in nearly a decade, and barely advanced to green belt before dropping out.  She couldn’t remember if that was anything impressive, but she didn’t think since she at least remembered that brown and black were the highest. 

On the other hand, Grace had said she didn’t have any real fighting experience prior to becoming a Ranger, just that she knew how to swing an axe.  Nicole had a theory about Rangers, one she was about to test.  The others had morphed, and settled in to watch, all that was left was to kick it off. 

A wasp flitted past Nicole’s helmet, and she was surprised at just what she could perceive of its flight.  Each wingbeat was in slow motion, her perception far beyond even her phone’s best slow motion function.  It was strange how the helmet was so unintrusive, she could tell it was there, yet it didn’t intrude upon anything in her normal field of vision.  Taking a deep breath, Nicole pushed off, her foot digging deep into the soft earth then she was halfway to Grace in the time it took the wasp to flap its wings.  

Grace wasn’t sitting idle, her arm coming up to block Nicole’s punch, which she allowed, flowing into a roundhouse that caught Grace right in her side and sent her tumbling.  Something sparked on impact, and Nicole realized that it was some sort of kinetic barrier projected around their suits. 

Shaking that realization off, she fell back into her stance, letting Grace try her hand at a distance closer.  It was strange how their enhanced strength and speed worked, something about it felt weird, like she was missing something.  She didn’t have time to dwell upon it as Grace crashed into her shoulder first, opting to use overwhelming brute force rather than finesse. 

Nicole found herself tumbling from the impact, each bounce carving through the dirt and rock of the field, each impact throwing sparks.   Her journey came to an abrupt stop as her back became well acquainted with an ancient tree trunk as wide as she was tall.  Nicole couldn’t help but laugh as she regained her bearings.  She hadn’t felt a thing, just a dullness to each hit.  After taking a moment to savor the rush of what just happened, Nicole pulled herself free, fingers splintering the bark and wood under her enhanced grip. 

“You alright?” Grace yelled, her voice slightly distorted by the helmet. 

She decided to be cheeky, forming her energy blades in hand and flicked them towards her newest friend.  Grace yelped, dodging with a bit of a flail as she stumbled and fell on her ass.  Kayla cackled, she was morphed but had set her helmet aside and kept her hood down as she watched.  She definitely fit the definition of a druid for as much as she seemed to enjoy nature. 

“Bitch!” Grace exclaimed, hopping back to her feet, then her axe was in hand and Nicole smiled for a moment, right up until Grace reared back and threw the damn thing right for her.  

Rather than dodge, Nicole stood firm and drew her own curved blades.  The axe was moving swiftly, but not so fast that she couldn’t follow it.  Nicole’s dagger caught the axe broadside, defecting it just enough to soar past her.  The impact sounded like a meteor impact behind her, but she didn’t flinch. 

Rangers didn’t look at explosions after all. 

Grace’s head tilted to the side while Jeff and Kayla cheered.  Nicole started to stalk forward, picking up speed with each step forward until she had fallen into a sprint.  Grace hadn’t moved from her spot and Nicole was just starting to wonder what she had planned when her hand snapped up, held open as if... 

Nicole’s eyes widened as she dove into a roll, the massive axe sailing just past where she had been and smacking firmly into Grace’s waiting hand.  Nicole got back to her feet easily enough, and she couldn’t help but clap for the display. 

“Didn’t know it could do that,” Grace said, looking over her weapon.  “Think we should all try it?” 

“Sure,” Nicole said, hurling her daggers into the distance.  She focused on where they stuck themselves into the distant tree.  Rather than dislodging themselves, they vanished into motes of light and reappeared in her hands.  “That’s different.” 

“Oh, let me try,” Kayla said, her staff appearing in hand in a swirl of multicolored petals.  

It was quite a beautiful display. 

Kayla hurled the staff skyward, and it quickly turned into a speck on the horizon, though Nicole could still see it in perfect clarity as if it was right in front of her.  That was probably the most disconcerting part of the whole becoming a Ranger thing, the enhanced senses.  She could hear the ants crawling at her feet, each flap of a butterfly’s wing, everything was sharp as hell when she morphed and it was proving to be quite disconcerting even if she was able to tune them out with a bit of focus.  

Nicole was forced to admit that she was now a walking Kungfu movie stereotype.  

Soon, Jeff was throwing and recalling his spear while Devon was trying to figure out his own method of ranged attack.  Kayla then proceeded to summon her vines, shrug, and wove them into a hammock and took a seat on it with a gentle hum.

After several minutes of just tossing and recalling their weapons, and Nicole trying and failing to properly juggle her blades, Devon yelled in frustration as he stomped off to pick up his blade again. 

“Why won’t this work?” He yelled, lifting up the sword and waving it about.  “It works for all of you.” 

“Maybe you’re looking at it from the wrong angle,” Nicole said, stepping beside him.  “We seem to operate off of some weird fantasy logic, so perhaps you could try a blade beam?” 

Devon scoffed.  “Like that would work.” 

“Maybe give it a try before dismissing what she says?” Grace snapped back before forcing herself to relax with visible effort.  “Seriously, just chill.  We’re all learning here, no need to lash out at your fellow Ranger for trying to help.” 

Rather than glare at Grace, he looked to his sword, his expression was hidden by his helmet just like they all were.  Even Kayla had put hers back on while they practiced with hurled projectiles, though it had taken a near miss to get the point across.  After a few minutes of nothing happening, Jeff and Kayla went back to playing with the recall ability of their weapons. 

Nicole was leaning against a tree, watching Devon closely when Grace stepped beside her. 

“You sure you aren’t just having him on right now?” Grace asked. 

Nicole shook her head.  “No.  I figure it’s something like my throwing knives, he just has to figure out the best way to channel it.” 

The area was peaceful, aside from the occasional flash of a thrown weapon, it was a stark contrast to the chaos that they had survived just a day ago.  They’d come out changed, with a power no person should reasonably have, but allowed them to protect and save others.  Nicole knew she wasn’t worthy of it, few people would be. 

They were all the city had, the only line of defense that would be able to protect the civilians from the Sylan invaders.  It was a bit of a joke, even if she was having fun trying out the new abilities she possessed as the Black Ranger. 

“We’re so far out of our element here,” Grace said, almost echoing her thoughts.  “Even if we train non-stop, will we be ready for the next attack?” 

“Probably not,” Nicole said softly.  “Worse, I expect the casualties to be higher next time.” 

Grace’s red helmet turned.  “How do you figure?” 

“Reading over past attacks,” Nicole said.  “Typically, places attacked without a Ranger presence use weaker machines and withhold the mutants.  When Rangers are selected and mount a defense, those weaker machines aren’t sent in anymore.  We’ll start seeing the upgraded models, but in smaller numbers, along with more things like that mutant scorpion.” 

Grace made a gagging sound.  “That thing looked horrific, with the oozing flesh and metal aesthetic.  You would think they looked at some horror films and ran with it just to unnerve us.” 

“They might have,” Nicole agreed.  “What do we actually know about the invaders?  We know we’re not the first, someone had to create these powers and point them at the Sylan.” 

The vision she’d had of their losing battle against the invaders had been sobering.  It showed what they could bring to the field if push came to shove, and it made her wonder why they didn’t just flood the planet and take over.  There had to be a reason beyond not wanting the human race to retaliate with nukes and irradiate the planet. 

“Little to nothing,” Grace agreed.  “Our military did decently enough for the technology gap, but they held air supremacy before the first day was done.” 

“Then the Rangers came and the tactics changed with them,” Nicole mused. 

There had to be some significance to that, why the invaders were spooked by the appearance of the Rangers.  A flash of silver light drew her attention and Nicole found herself smiling.  Devon held the glowing sword high, then swung, an arc of energy shooting off across the field before felling several trees. 

“Nice,” Grace said, kicking off the tree and walking towards their fellow Ranger.  “Looks like we’ve all got a ranged option now.  That’s a good start.” 

“It sure is,” Devon agreed, swinging his sword again.  Another flash of silver shot off into the sky, disrupting a low cloud as it disappeared into the distance.  “I’d say this was a rather successful training session.” 

Kayla snorted, then summoned her staff back as she hopped off her vines.  “Think we’ve got other tricks related to our forms?” 

“What, like Black over there going invisible?” Jeff asked, leaning on his spear. 

“Huh,” Nicole said softly, focusing on the power flowing through her.  Could she do something like that?  Invisibility stirred nothing within her mind, but the thought of shadows...  She stepped over to the woodline and into the shade of a large tree.  Immediately she felt different, almost comforted by the cover of darkness, weak as it was.  “Can everyone still see me?” 

“Duh?” Devon scoffed.  “Please don’t tell me that was a racist joke.” 

“Fuck no,” Nicole said, genuinely offended by the implication.  “It’s just, being in the shadows feels different to me, almost as if it’s where I belong.” 

“Oh, that’s how I felt when we stepped into the woods!” Kayla exclaimed.  “Maybe you’re onto something with that.” 

Kayla almost skipped out into the field, her staff in hand as she slammed it down, letting the vines flow freely.  Nothing seemed all that different from the first fight, at least at first, then she saw that the staff seemed to be taking root in the ground itself.  Nicole watched in fascination as the entire thing seemed to blossom in the setting sunlight. 

“Okay, as beautiful as this looks,” Jeff started to say, then those roots erupted from the earth and ensnared all four of them in a blink. 

Nicole yelped, falling back, and through the vines, her vision turning monochrome as she landed in the dirt.  Shit, what did she just do?  How did she even do it?  She’d been trapped, needed to get away, to fade back into the background where she would be ignored.  Was that it? 

Nicole hopped to her feet and skipped back, her movements still just as physical as ever despite being out of sync with the greater world.  The ground somehow didn’t count as something she could phase through, or maybe it was something else preventing her from falling into the earth itself. 

“Shit, where did Black go?” Devon asked. 

The others were free of the vines and looking around, Grace especially seemed a bit frantic.  Chuckling, Nicole started walking over to them, still out of sync with the rest of the world.  She felt a bit sluggish when the light touched her, as if she wasn’t even morphed, which was a fair trade off for being outside the tangible spectrum when shrouded in darkness. 

“Nicole!” her friend yelled, hands cupped around the mouth guard of her helmet.  “Shit, everyone, fan out.  She can’t be far.” 

Nicole chose that moment to unclench her hold on that power, and the world came back to color around her as she stepped into the clearing with them.  “Why’s everyone yelling?  I’m right here.” 

Grace spun quickly, jumping back as she did.  The others visibly relaxed, Devon’s shield dropping from a defensive stance, and Kayla’s vines calming in their agitation.  It was almost sad that they couldn’t see her cheeky smile, it was a really good trick and she was going to experiment with it as much as she could.  Something about that feeling told her she could vary the effect and she was eager to test it.  

“Woah, how did you, you know?” Jeff asked, gesturing at the open field as he did. 

“Stealth field,” Nicole answered.  “When the vines grabbed me I felt a need to get away and it clicked.  I slipped right through as if they weren’t even there.” 

“That’s way more than just a stealth field, girl,” Grace said as she stepped forward, holding up an open hand.  Nicole high fived her, then Grace punched her shoulder.  “Don’t scare us like that again.” 

“No promises,” Nicole answered coyly. 

“Hey!”  As one, all five of the Rangers turned to the source of the voice.  The man was wearing a tan cowboy hat and matching uniform.  He didn’t appear armed, but that didn’t mean much.  “You’re destroying protected forests, I’m going to have to...  Oh shit, you’re the new Rangers.” 

Looking around, they’d made a mess of the field, and some of the forest besides.  The sun was setting, the sky beginning to fall into the oranges of the late evening.  It was a good start, but she knew they would need to do more if they wanted to be ready.  Unfortunately, they had indeed made quite the mess of the area.

Kayla took the initiative, stepping forward.  “Sorry about that.  We needed somewhere away from people that wouldn’t be easily seen.”  She then slammed her staff back into the earth, and her vines spread out.  Flowers blossomed across the field.  “It’s not perfect, but I can at least ease the mark we leave behind us.” 

“Oh,” the man said.  “That...  I suppose that works, but you’re still out of line.” 

“Won’t happen again,” Jeff said, saluting.  “Keep up the work, officer!”

Grace nodded.  “Yup.  We’ll just be on our way now.” 

With that, the five of them took off into a sprint, leaving the bewildered park officer in their wake. 

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 5 - Planning

Nicole’s French toast was a bit burnt, but that didn’t stop her from eating each and every bite of it as slowly as she could, all to avoid the looming conversation that she could tell Grace was just itching to dig into.  Still, she wasn’t an accomplished introvert for nothing, and if there was one thing she was good at, it was avoiding awkward conversations. 

“Still stalling?” Grace asked after a moment.  “You’ve been staring at your empty plate for five minutes now.” 

“I could stare for another twenty,” Nicole answered.  “You underestimate my powers of procrastination.” 

Grace sighed, sitting back in the bench seat.  “I’m not going to pretend to know what you’ve been through, we’ve only known each other for twelve hours after all.  Well, unless you count the emails about making your blades.  What I can tell you is that burying stuff only makes it worse in the long run.” 

“What if I don’t expect there to be a long run?” Nicole muttered softly.  “We’re now soldiers in a war, one I don’t think we can win.” 

“Rangers hold the line,” Grace said softly. 

Nicole winced, the phrase having been the rallying cry of a failed stand against the machines.  A phrase she now knew came from the vision she had when the Power came to her.  The very same stand the White Ranger made against the Commander that doomed his team, but they saved the lives of thousands for their efforts.  That phrase had been immortalized as a result, as had the team that died fighting.  It was how she expected to die now that she had joined their ranks. 

“It’s a cheery thought, isn’t it?” Grace continued.  “Nobodies turned heroes, fighting for the fate of humanity to the bitter end.  I imagined being a Ranger so many times, yet I never actually expected…” 

“Me neither,” Nicole said.  “It’s just so damn hard to care about anything.  I don’t have any family, and prior to yesterday, I had one friend in the entire world.  Everyone else was dead and gone and I couldn’t afford therapy without my parent’s insurance.” 

“And now you have purpose,” Grace finished for her.  Nicole smiled, but she knew she didn’t fake it well enough.  “Just know you aren’t alone in all of this.  We’ve got each other, and three other teammates besides.” 

“Need a top off?” Gertie asked, smiling. 

Nicole nodded, sliding her nearly empty cup to the edge of the table.  The TV was back onto local news, and footage of the Renaissance Faire was being shown, mostly cell footage from prior to the attack, and some that Nicole could tell was taken in prior years.  She nearly startled when Vegetable Justice came on screen and she saw herself.  More importantly, that otherworldly woman was there, clear as day. 

“Grace, TV, now,” she hissed. 

Grace turned, then grinned.  “Oh cool, you’re on TV.” 

“Oh, looks like I got myself a celebrity,” Gertie said.  “Hear that Sam?  We got a famous girl here.” 

“So what if she was on TV,” he grunted, turning the page on a magazine.  “Doesn’t do us any good.” 

“Spoilsport,” Gertie snapped back, the banter smooth and good natured.  She topped off Grace’s cup then retreated once more, giving them their vanneer of privacy. 

“What’s so special about that woman next to you?” Grace asked in a hushed tone the moment she could.  “Something about her looks…  Off.” 

“She knew the attack was coming,” Nicole said, her knuckles clenched white.  “I tried to warn security, but what could they actually do against those monsters?” 

“You think she was one of them?” Grace asked, glancing back to the screen which was now showing the pair of them fighting off the automatons together. 

“I don’t know,” Nicole said.  “It was so damn weird.  First she showed up out of the blue, then she pulled me out of a spiral and accompanied me until I was more or less functional again.  Then she told me to go home and vanished into thin air.” 

“Weird,” Grace said, crossing her arms as she sat back, her face scrunched adorably in concentration.  Nicole tried to not stare at her well toned arms.  “Think she might have been something related to your powers?” 

Nicole blinked.  She hadn’t even considered that as a possibility. 

“She was dressed in blue, but her look was decidedly goth and not quite human, then you end up the Black Ranger.  Maybe she was some apparition of whatever chooses someone to become a Ranger?” 

Was it really that simple?  The Ranger powers picking her ahead of time?  If that was the case, then it raised other questions about how those powers knew an attack was coming.  It was far too heavy subject matter for five a.m. and three hours of sleep. 

“Something to consider,” Nicole said, hoping to move to a less existentially terrifying topic.  “Think your wardrobe is going to get an infusion of red going forward?” 

Grace blinked for a moment, then snorted.  “Half my wardrobe is already red.  How about you?  All in on black?” 

“Same problem,” Nicole said, a soft smile coming to her face.  This was a much more comfortable line of thought.  “Poor Jeff, he’s gonna be wearing purple all the time.” 

“No worse than Devon,” Grace said.  “He’s gonna have to settle for heather gray.” 

“Or go full sixties sci-fi aluminum foil,” Nicole said, her smile morphing into a grin.  “I could see him being that dramatic.” 

Grace snorted, a touch of coffee shooting from her nose as she started coughing.  Nicole tried to stifle her laughter as she passed over a bundle of napkins.  Grace accepted it with one hand, flipping her off with the other.  A single moment of levity didn’t make things better, but it certainly helped. 

“You good?” Nicole asked, her voice sickly sweet. 

“Fuck you,” Grace said, trying to clear her throat. 

Nicole’s mouth worked before her brain.  “Maybe if you ask nicely.” 

Grace paused, clearing her throat as she looked away.  Nicole fought down the rising heat of embarrassment flooding her as she desperately fought the urge to get up and start running.  Why had she said that?  She never did something like that around someone she barely knew, especially not around someone she thought was cute!  She was trying exceptionally hard to not think about how attractive her fellow Ranger was.  Sure, Nicole thought she had flirted at the Blades stall, but that was easily explained as her just being friendly. 

Nicole knew she was unattractive, being a gymnast had left her with a muscle heavy build, one that her fellow students hadn’t hesitated to make fun of her for.  She’d been called all kinds of names, but the favorites were always some flavor of transphobic comments.  She wasn’t even trans, but people still called her all sorts of shit all because she had the strength to compete on the state level. 

The others on her team didn’t push themselves, they wanted to stay petite.  Nicole decided to give the one thing she was good at a shot and it showed.  She wasn’t nearly as bulky as the girl that went onto the nationals after her accident, but Nicole still had well defined muscles over most of her body, since reinforced by the Ranger power. 

Grace had muscle too, but she wasn’t built like Nicole.  Her arms were toned, her shoulders had a bit of bulk as a result, but it was flattering.  Her choice of costume, with the huge ass axe, really brought together the look.  It worked for her in a way it just wouldn’t if Nicole tried it for herself. 

She’d slacked on her training since high school with the intention to lose some of the bulk over the last few months, but every bit of her lost muscle was back now.  It was why she usually wore bulky clothes.  Men’s shirts hid the muscle better than women’s most of the time, and sweatpants were just good overall.  Yet, she hadn’t worn any of that to see Grace.  She’d grabbed a pair of jeans that hugged her form, and one of her mom’s shirts that was cut for women. 

She’d noticed Grace staring at her muscles a few times during the meeting after the fight.    She’d tried to ignore it, to pass it off as idle curiosity.  The guys had been looking too, especially Devon.  He’d been watching the other two girls on the team rather closely.  Kayla seemed receptive of his attention at least.  Nicole wasn’t going to pry into the interests of her teammates, but she also knew that dating coworkers only led to drama. 

One Ranger team in Texas ended up fighting amongst themselves for a week over a love triangle gone sour. 

“I am curious, how do Ranger teams get from place to place,” Grace said after a moment, the change of subject obvious, yet welcomed.  Nicole had dwelt too much on her body issues as it was, nevermind her thoughts about her teammate.  “Like, we never see them driving in the streets, they just arrive within minutes of a new crisis.” 

“I suppose we’ll find out,” Nicole said.  “Maybe another Ranger will mentor us or something.” 

“They’d be going really out of their way if they do,” Nicole said, sipping her coffee.  The nearest teams were based in Chicago and St. Louis, either case would be quite the trek and would leave their cities under manned.  “If anyone was going to do it, it would probably be a New York Ranger since they have three active teams.” 

Outside, the sun was starting to illuminate the horizon, touches of orange and yellow piercing through the sky as it slowly lit up.  They’d been there for nearly four hours now, and even with the coffee, Nicole was starting to feel the exhaustion creep back in.  The bell on the door rang at that moment, and an older couple stepped inside. 

“We should probably go,” Grace said, pulling her wallet out.  Nicole watched as she walked up to the waitress, handing her a trio of twenties, and dropped an additional twenty in the cook’s tip jar.  The man saluted her with a spatula while the waitress hugged her with tears in her eyes.  Nicole resolved to make the little diner her new morning stop.  

“Think you’ll get any sleep?” Nicole asked as they got back into the car.  A second car was now pulling into the lot and she knew they’d made the right decision to leave when they did.  The waitstaff hadn’t pried, but there were no guarantees that one of the patrons wouldn’t listen in on them. 

“I’ll probably catch a nap this afternoon,” Grace said.  “My roomie decided to go home, so I have the dorm to myself at the moment.” 

Nicole nodded, Rebecca would likely go spend time with her boyfriend, taking advantage of the break from classes.  Nicole didn’t want to be alone, but until Becca decided to tell her she was ducking out, she didn’t want to leave her alone either. 

“You’re welcome to swing by my dorm at any time,” Nicole said.  “I don’t know what my roomie’s plans are yet, but odds are she’ll duck out too.” 

Grace paused, her key in the ignition.  “You sure?” 

Nicole nodded.  “Yeah, we should probably know where each other live.” 

“You mean the team, right?” Grace asked, the car pulling onto the street.  “We never know when the next attack might occur, best to be safe and all.” 

“I was more so thinking about other potential issues,” Nicole said softly.  “Between the government, and criminals, the last thing we want is to be caught in a situation where we are forced to reveal ourselves.” 

“A mugging would be a shitty way to be revealed as a Ranger,” Grace agreed.  “Oh fuck, all my weird fantasies about odd situations are gonna involve colorful transformations now.” 

Nicole chuckled.  “Oh good, at least I won’t be the only one.” 

She’d often imagined what she might do if she was a Ranger, how she could stop someone trying to attack her or Becca with ease.  Now that it was reality she just felt silly.  That initial transformation had done something, not that she could put a finger on it, but something about her was different, and not just physically. 

After fighting some of the scariest things she could imagine, the Sylan invaders, what situations could even compare?  She needed to try some of her gymnastics, see how she moved both morphed and as she was without her new power coursing through her.  She needed to know her limits, needed to start training again, to learn to fight beyond her basic martial arts practice as a kid.

Nicole’s phone dinged, and she fished it from her pouch. 

Becca:  Hey, you gonna be back soon? 

Nicole:  I’m actually on my way back now.  Need anything? 

Becca:  Nah.  Colin asked me out to breakfast, figured I’d let you know. 

“Well, that answers that,” Nicole said.  “Becca’s heading over to her boyfriend’s.” 

Grace hummed.  “Good for her.” 

Nicole chuckled, putting the phone away before slumping in her seat.  “I feel so underprepared for all of this.” 

“Yeah.  I don’t even know how to fight with an axe.  I just chopped wood at my grandpa’s farm on occasion.” 

Nicole tried to avoid drawing comparisons between her new friend and a certain social media lumberjack that loved flannel and maple syrup.  Not that the comparison would be unflattering, far from it, but she didn’t need more intrusive thoughts about her new friend. 

“Maybe we should arrange to spar with our fellow Rangers,” Nicole mused.  “It would be safer than trying to fight with our weapons and Renfaire stuff.” 

“That’s not a bad idea,” Grace said.  “Think you can whip up a group chat and send that off?  I’m a little busy keeping us on the road.” 

Nicole rolled her eyes, fingers dancing as she typed up what she hoped would be an appropriate invitation. 

Nicole:  Hey, G and I were wondering if everyone wanted to meet up this afternoon. 

Jeff:  I’m game for that.  What was the plan? 

Nicole:  Lunch, and maybe trying out some of our LARPing stuff, see what we can do now. 

Kayla:  Oh, that’s clever!  Anyplace in mind? 

Devon:  There’s a park not far from Anoka, we could go there.  Lots of woods to keep us out of sight and open fields we can use.

Kayla:  Damn, did any of us sleep? 

Nicole:  Doesn’t look like it.  How about 3pm? 

She watched the affirmations stream in, a smile on her face.  Nobody had disagreed with the suggestion, which was a relief.  She would have felt like an ass if one of them had fought her on it.  Nicole wasn’t a leader, even in group projects she was the silent one that did their portion of the work and usually a bit more to cover for the more social people in the mix. 

“I’m guessing it went well?” Grace asked.  At Nicole’s inquisitive look, Grace smirked.  “You’re smiling, so I’m guessing everyone is gonna be there?” 

Nicole looked away, watching the city go by as they neared the campus.  “Yeah, they’re gonna meet us around three at a nearby park.” 

Grace pumped a fist.  “Oh sweet.  That gives us some time to nap.” 

A barking laugh escaped from Nicole before she could help herself, the sentiment was very much echoed by her too.  She was exhausted despite the caffeine practically coursing through her veins.  A nap sounded fucking wonderful, then she would get to stretch her legs and see what she could really do. 

Nicole couldn’t wait.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 4 - Restless

Nicole shot awake, sweat dripping from her as she gasped for breath.  Images of glowing mechanical eyes and bloodsoaked severed limbs lingered as the last vestiges of her nightmare retreated back into her subconscious.  The nightmare wasn’t new, but was amplified by the day’s events and made all the more real for it.  Looking around, she was on the couch, in her night shirt and a blanket was tangled around her.  

Right, she was back in her dorm safe and sound.  She’d curled up on the couch with Becca and watched some fluffy comedian on streaming to try and blunt the worst of the trauma.  She must have passed out at some point and Becca let her sleep it off. 

Nicole glanced at the clock and groaned, it was only three in the morning. 

She knew that sleep wasn’t coming again, not with how amped on adrenaline she was.  At least her phone was fully charged and she could zone out while doom scrolling.  There were multiple alerts from the attack that she continued to ignore, some new messages from what seemed to be a new group chat set up between her fellow Rangers, and several solo messages from some of them.  She skipped those and checked the alert from the college.  A breath of relief rushed from her lungs.

Classes were canceled for the next week, that was one of the few good things to come from the prior day.  Nicole wiped the clammy sweat from her face and got up, heading for the restroom.  She skimmed the group chat, finding most of it was just everyone checking in and a few links to some articles about their debut. 

Not wanting to deal with that mess, she instead flicked to the solo messages.  One was from Kayla, and it was half a dozen pictures of kittens.  That brought a smile to her face, even if she didn’t quite feel it, the gesture was appreciated. 

The second message was from Grace, and wasn’t nearly as pleasant. 

Grace:  Hey Nicole, can’t sleep right now and was wondering if you were up. 

It had been sent less than an hour ago, so she got to typing, letting the other girl know that she was indeed up thanks to some rather vivid nightmares.  

Nicole:  Unfortunately.  I think I’ll be seeing severed limbs and glowing eyes for a while.

Even if classes were canceled, there was no reason to wake Becca, that girl had already done enough by wasting her evening consoling Nicole.  She’d feel even worse if she accidently woke the poor girl up just because she was feeling restless. 

Grace:  You too? 

Grace:  Well, at least we aren’t alone in the bad dream camp. 

Nicole chuckled and kept typing after washing her hands and face.  She felt a bit bad about reaching out to someone she barely knew, but Grace at least had some sense about her.  She’d been the one to take charge in a way that wasn’t completely asinine, unlike Devon’s showboating attempt at giving orders.  She seemed to care about what actually mattered, and for that reason alone Nicole was willing to step out of her comfort zone. 

Flopping on the couch, Nicole flicked on the TV, grimacing at the late night news playing footage of their fight against the mutant machine.  Watching it from the perspective of whatever idiot had recorded them, it really did look far more impressive than she had thought in the moment.  They looked terrifying, displaying speed and power that would make a mockery of any actual human efforts. 

Shaking her head, Nicole started typing. 

Nicole:  I wish the news wasn’t so obsessed with the idea of new Rangers.  Thousands died and all they care about is a new set of ‘heroes’ to obsess over. 

Grace:  Thank you!  It’s a fucking disgrace.  Let people mourn, honor the fallen.  We aren’t anything special, no matter how shiny we look on camera.  We’re just people.

“Just people.”  Nicole smiled, leaning back on the couch as she shut off the TV, not caring to watch more footage of what they’d done hours earlier.  She’d no doubt see plenty of combat in the months to come, and she didn’t need to see more of it so soon. 

Nicole:  I ended up just laying down on my couch.  Classes are out for the week so at least I can sleep in or take a nap later. 

Grace:  Which college you go to?  I’m studying at Anoka. 

Nicole sat up straight, staring at her phone.  Grace went to her school?  She’d just assumed the woman had already graduated, or just hadn’t gone to college at all.  With shaky fingers, Nicole began to type again. 

Nicole:  Same.  I’m living in the dorms. 

Grace:  Oh shit.  We could actually meet up easily if that’s the case.  Jeff attends too.  He and I have a class together.

Biting her lip, she wasn’t sure about inviting Jeff along, but Nicole?

Nicole:  Pretty sure there’s a diner open, we could get an early breakfast. 

Grace:  You know what, let’s do it.  Meet me in the parking lot in 20? 

Trepidation flooded her system, she’d just gone along with it, but it had quickly turned from something digital into a very real thing, and she wasn’t sure if she was actually up for it.  Nicole wasn’t much of a people person, which was going to be fun the first time the reporters cornered them in their Ranger suits. 

She really hoped that day was far into the future and it was a miracle they avoided it at all while making their escape from the Renfaire. 

Before she could second guess herself, Nicole sent off an affirmative and got back to her feet, padding slowly into her room.  She gave her gear a passing glance, it hadn’t been stored away yet.  It was tossed haphazardly off to the side before she had showered and curled back up with Becca for movie night.  She didn’t need it anymore, not with how her morpher worked. 

Power at the push of a button, enough to stand against the might of another world.

She was still wearing the watch, which didn’t seem to need charging, likely working off her body heat or whatever science mambo jumbo fueled the Ranger transformation.  She grabbed a basic pair of jeans and a black shirt with some band logo on it that was almost too faded to recognize.  It had been her mother’s and she didn’t have the heart to get rid of it despite the wear. 

She did however grab the belt she’d worn, sans knives.  It was essentially her everyday carry and had been for years.  Her phone slipped into its pouch and she double checked that her keys were on the carabiner.  Before heading out the door she stopped at the fridge and left a note on the dry erase board, letting Becca know she hadn’t been kidnapped or slipped away to do something stupid.  It was a house rule to make sure that they knew where each other were in the event of an emergency.  

Odds were that she would be back long before the girl woke up, without classes she tended to sleep to noon most days.  From there, it was just a case of navigating the halls and finding Grace.  She wasn’t surprised to see the girl already waiting, leaning against a tree while frowning at her phone.  She’d also gone with simple jeans and a red shirt. 

Nicole had to laugh at that, the joke that Rangers dressed in their colors seemed alive and well.  She picked up the pace, and when Grace saw her, a smile blossomed across her face. 

“I think I found a diner that won’t be a roach fest,” Grace said, holding up her phone. 

“Good.  Last thing we need is some extra crunch in our eggs,” Nicole said. 

Grace snorted.  “Damn, I had you down as the shy and silent type, but you keep surprising me.” 

“I usually am,” Nicole admitted, reaching up to fiddle with her glasses only to remember she hadn’t needed them since the transformation.  “Dealing with idiots drains my spoons incredibly fast.  It’s better to just fade into the background most times, but dealing with people I can tolerate is easier.” 

“Oh, you can tolerate me?” Grace asked, leaning forward with a wide grin on her face.  Nicole pulled back a bit, her cheeks warming even as she looked away.  “I’m honored, truly.”

“Please don’t,” Nicole muttered. 

“I reserve the right to be a brat at my whim,” Grace said haughtily, pulling her keys out as she stepped over to an older silver car.  “So, ready to hit up the grease trap?” 

Chuckling nervously, as if Grace hadn’t just flustered her to hell and back, Nicole stepped around the car.  She had no idea what might have prompted that, as Nicole knew she wasn’t attractive, what with her bulging muscles from years of gymnastics.  Muscles that were as prominent as ever thanks to whatever the Ranger transformation had done to her body.  Just when she thought she might get a slimmer, more feminine, figure too.  She seemed to be cursed with a masculine build.

She’d been reminded of that fact each and every day through her entire high school run.  It was something she had just come to accept, and it made her wary of Grace, even if she was a bit of a natural flirt, it didn’t make sense.  Sure, they were both Rangers now, but that didn’t really explain it.  The girl was probably straight anyway. 

Shaking off those thoughts, Nicole opened the passenger side door only to stare down at the cluttered seat.  Grace glanced up as she turned the key, her cheeks darkening in the dim light of the car. 

“Sorry,” she said, hastily reaching over to knock the clutter into the floorboard.  “I don’t usually have passengers.” 

“I can tell,” Nicole said wryly. 

Grace rolled her eyes, turning the key as she did, only for the engine to feebly protest the efforts to start it. 

“Come on you little bastard, not now,” Grace muttered, the engine whining as it struggled to turn over.  “You started just fine after a fucking alien incursion, why are you embarrassing me now?”

Nicole snorted, earning her a sharp glare from the blonde before the car finally started, and promptly backfired, startling both of them.  Nicole’s fingers were already on her watch, the reflex somehow already ingrained in her.  It was with shaking hands and unsteady breaths that she pulled away and tried to relax. 

Grace set the car into gear and pulled out of the parking lot, the radio silent as the GPS called out the directions in a robotic voice.  Nicole wanted to pull out her phone and bury her nose in a book, but she didn’t, because that would be rude.  Not that she was making much small talk either.  Why was she so bad at just interacting with someone? 

“You bought those at Artemis Leather?” Grace asked as they drove through the deserted streets.  Nicole cringed a bit, because of course her new friend would be better than her at small talk, hell it was in her name! 

“Yeah, all of my pouches are from them,” she confirmed, rubbing a hand along the aging leather.  “I pretty much turned it into my everyday carry, much nicer than a purse and far more secure.”

“You packing?” Grace asked, taking a turn. 

Nicole’s mind hitched for a moment, then it clicked what Grace actually meant and she had to look away to hide her embarrassment. 

“No, I don’t trust myself with a gun,” she said softly. 

The truth was, she wouldn’t be alive if she had such an easy out.  Point and click what is basically an off button?  Too easy, both in execution (heh) and practice.  She knew that in one of those darker moments she would have taken it if she could.  And knowing Grace was the one to craft her new blades, Nicole wasn’t about to mention that one of the options she had considered was using them to end her life. 

Any thoughts or plans to follow through were on hold now that she was a Ranger.  She had a responsibility to humanity, one she couldn’t just walk away from.  She’d dedicate the remainder of her time on earth to fighting the invaders, until they were repelled or she fell in battle.  Either way, there would be meaning to what came of her.  That was more than Nicole ever expected, and she was happy for it. 

Thankfully Grace took the hint and dropped the subject.  People were often all too eager to pry into someone’s life when sensitive topics were implied.  The silence lingered all the way to the diner, which was thankfully open.  She was a bit surprised that the city hadn’t been placed under Martial Law like it had following the previous attacks.  Did the advent of a Ranger team change how they handled an area? 

Nicole made a mental note to look into that when she didn’t have to be social with someone.  Grace was going out of her way to be there for her, and she wasn’t going to risk squandering that, even if she had managed to sour the mood already.  Stupid brain, stupid mouth.  She just couldn’t do anything right when it came to people. 

Hell, how was it that she hadn’t run Becca off yet?  Sure, they’d known each other for years, but she just refused to give up on Nicole when everyone else had already done so.  It was too much, and she just wanted it to all go away. 

“Keep a pot going for us, I think we’re gonna be here a while,” Grace said to the woman behind the counter, placing a twenty in the tip jar as she did. 

“Of course, hon,” she said, her scowl swapping to a bright grin at the sight of the cash.  Two cups were produced and handed directly to them.  “Take whatever table you want, I’ll be with you in just a moment.” 

“Thanks,” Grace said with a bright smile. 

The diner was currently vacant aside from the waitress and a single line cook.  That was just fine if Nicole were to be honest.  They took seats at a corner booth, which let them technically sit next to each other, even if they took opposite sides of the bench.  It also offered a good view of the TV playing one of the national news channels.

For once it wasn’t showing their own debut and the slaughter that preceded it.  Instead, it was showing footage of the first Rangers, their leader shining in white and silver as he single handedly held off a wave of automata so his team could evacuate the civilians in danger.  He set the literal standard for what it meant to be a Ranger, including what it meant to stand strong until the end.  The Commander of the Sylan fleet, Bartran, had come down to ensure his team was defeated, and though rumors persisted that the White Ranger hadn’t truly fallen, nobody was ever able to find proof that he was still out there. 

“At least it isn’t us plastered on screen this time,” Grace whispered. 

“Give it time,” Nicole said as the waitress walked over with a fresh pot of coffee and a tray of cream and sugar.  “Thanks.” 

“No problem,” the woman said, pulling out a pad and pen.  Nicole was more than a little amused that she had another five pens ready and waiting in her apron pocket, two of which were really nice fountain pens.  “Can I get you anything to eat?” 

“Biscuits and gravy,” Grace said, “and bacon, double order.” 

A quick scratching of the pen and the woman turned to Nicole.  “Umm, can I get French toast?” 

“Sure thing, sugar,” the woman said.  “I’ll get that going for you all.” 

“I heard them, Gertie,” the cook hollered. 

“Oh don’t be so dramatic,” Gertie said, walking back to the counter where she began having a heated, yet seemingly good natured argument with the man. 

Nicole smiled, watching the two bicker as the man cooked.  It was people like them that she would be protecting when the time came.  Just normal people living their lives.  Her attention flicked back to Grace, who was watching her with worried eyes while biting her lip.  Taking a sip of her coffee, Nicole could only hope that her fellow Ranger would just let things lie, but at the same time, she knew she wouldn’t. 

It was the whole reason they decided to get away from the dorms after all, to find someplace low key and unwind after the day they had, and the burden thrust upon them.  In theory that was all well and good, but it also meant dealing with her heavy social anxieties. 

Was it bad that she almost wished some Automatons would attack just to get her out of the awkwardness of it all?